After

by Thunder Ice

Rating: mature
Tags: Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Second Person, Rainbow Dash, Other, Romance, Non-consensual, Sex
Length: 147935

After your near death experience in Manehattan, the group tries to recover and continue on. But life is never set in stone as it seems. Sequel to Regret.

We've all regretted. But what comes after?

Following your near death experience in Manehattan, Rainbow Dash tries to come to terms with the reality of the situation. As you recover, she does her damdest to hope for the best.

But not even hope can prepare her for what can be forgotten.

This story, along with its prequel, will be undergoing rewrites following its completion. Most of the general story will remain, but sidetracking events and unnecessary dialogue will be fixed.

Published 2015-12-07 04:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2019-09-20 19:17:28 UTC

Act 1: Chapter 2: New

Act 1: Chapter 2: New

A week would come to pass. A week of their lives, spent inside that tiny hospital room, or that cafeteria.

A week of Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash.

A week of eternity.

Spike and the others had left the city within an hour of leaving the hospital. Even if they had wanted to stay, the news that Princess Celestia had even given them convinced them otherwise.

Once ponies became informed over the radios that there were ponies living in Manehattan who had killed before, some became anxious, whereas others became paranoid. Of course, this was only the very few 2% of the ponies who lived in the city. The rest had continued to live their lives as usual. The fancy dined and partied where they could, while the norms lived like norms.

Whoever attempted to blow the whistle about Swift or any of his men were never seen again.

Well---not alive, of course.

Within a day after Celestia had sent the letters, a detachment of the Royal Guard was dispatched into the city, patrolling streets in groups of sometimes up to four soldiers in the least populated areas of the city, while the most populated areas had one or two soldiers roaming about, patrolling the area and around every corner.

And just as Celestia had promised, two of the Guard were standing just outside the stallion's door, not moving an inch.

Most citizens in the city didn't mind the extra security, but some who feared something worse was brewing, started to hide away or move out of the city, bags packed and everything.

Dash noticed this the day after they came in. One such apartment building several blocks down had a moving carriage stationed in front of it. Every few minutes, a pony or two would come out of the house holding boxes, putting them into said carriage, then going back into the house and coming out with more.

She watched them rinse and repeat for two hours, before they finally placed the last box into the carriage; as soon as they did that, they were gone in less than two minutes and never came back.

She assumed very few other ponies were doing it in and around the city as well, but she didn't see any more from where she could look.

Still, it bought a sigh from the pegasus.

It had been the second family she'd seen move out.

"Why are some ponies making such a big deal about the Royal Guard?" she asked Twilight. "They act like it's the end of the world or something."

The princess sipped on some warm tea and swallowed it before she replied.

"It's unusual for the Royal Guard to step hoof into other cities. Manehattan is the first city they've ever been to besides Canterlot. Anyone would be worried if the Guard suddenly appeared out of the blue."

"Yeah, but..."

Rainbow stopped, still looking out the window, at today's cloudy skies.

"...But what if it isn't as bad as everypony acts like it is? They're just selling their houses because they're paranoid?"

Twilight could understand what Rainbow was trying to get at, although it wasn't the best in terms of wording. But it was enough for the princess to put down her tea and explain it to her again.

"The Royal Guard wouldn't dare step hoof into another city unless it was something serious. Dash...if Spike's telling the truth---about what that Swift guy said---and it worries Celestia enough to send her best guards hundreds of miles away...then it's a lot more serious than you and I think."

Rainbow believed her; it didn't take much effort to do so.

But she still believed that some ponies were being too paranoid about.

Then Twilight spoke again.

"You know what he said, right? He killed ponies---ponies who tried to expose what he was doing or who he was, or some who just got in his way. He finds and kills them. It's what he tried doing with him...and now that we're caught up in it, he'll probably be looking for us too."

Rainbow never thought of that until now. Swift ran an operation. A secret operation, one that he wants hidden from the public.

He killed to keep it that way.

It was why he nearly died.

And now---she can only assume that somewhere in the city, that bastard knows he isn't dead, and he'll be here any day to finish the job and take her and Twilight too.

No one would ever know.

He would be that clever.

Could he?

Rainbow, her mind an assortment of thoughts, turned away from the window, closing the blinds. The room only became just a little dim; had it not been for the lights, the only illumination would have been from the door.

She had looked at the cloudy sky for long enough today.

Walking back over to the bed, she sat down in her chair. Of course, she had to go around the bed to get to it---she didn't have the strength to even hover today---but she wasn't lazy to consider anything else.

Sitting down in the chair, she took her time to lay back in it, remember how comfy it is. It was always better than those chairs in the waiting rooms---by far.

Slow, gentle breathing.

In.

And out.

She had forgotten what it was like to truly relax, even when she slept in recent nights. It was only now that she had remembered.

She wanted this moment to last.

Just be calm.

Never worry.

But she knew that life wouldn't grant her that one wish, even if it meant selling everything she ever owned---it would never let her relax again for a long time.

Every day, she had to look at him to know that he was still with her, still holding on.

Every day, she had to remember that the bastard was still killing the innocent behind all backs.

And every day on, she would have to always be watched over.

One slip.

One mistake.

Dead.

But she stopped thinking that for now.

The rest of the day passed quickly after that. Dinner came---hayburgers, the best fast food---and went, and the sun went down and the moon came out. Looking down at the streets at night, it was considerably more empty than in previous days. Every night would see the streets clamored with ponies over ponies.

The city that never slept.

But tonight, the streets were only a fourth of what they once were. Ponies ever rarely walking in the streets or riding in the wagons. Business was bad today.

Swift was lazy today too. Another pony, a mare this time, exposed more truth of him, his works.

Like that, the news, the press, the princesses, all of them were all over it.

Moths to the flame.

Remembering his rules, guards protected the anonymous mare.

But not even that saved her.

She was never seen again, no matter how long the investigation took.

But no one was quick to declare war or break into houses to find those responsible. Business remained business---as usual. Everyone lived their lives, not a battle.

But they still feared him.

But not Rainbow Dash.

Behind the flesh and bone that made her was a bomb that ached to go off. She wanted to find him and kill him.

But she didn't---she remembered.

Sleep didn't come easy to the girl that same night. Even after Twilight had gone off to bed and the Guard shifted every hour of sleep, her eyes stayed open as she sat in the chair, looking through the darkness and at the ceiling, the beeping of the monitor keeping her paced. For what, there was no reason.

She realized today that the monitors actually have volume adjusters on them if the beeping is too loud or too quiet.

She didn't dare touch it. Too loud, it would hurt her ears and never put her to sleep.

Too quiet---she wouldn't hear him if he died.

And she wanted to hear it.

She wasn't going to let him.

Eleven o'clock gently ticked by. No big dings, no loud alarms. Just a gentle tick.

Rainbow still sat in the same chair she had slept in for a few days now, since she first stepped into the room. She essentially made it her chair.

But tonight, it was harder to sleep on it than the night before.

No matter how much she tossed or turned in it, she couldn't find the best spot to lay down and fall asleep. It eventually resulted in her simply giving up on sleep tonight.

So she just sat in the chair, eventually pulling a second chair over to rest her legs on. Now horizontal but sleepless, she stared at the ceiling, trying to see the detail in it in the dark. Every ripple, every line that separated it into little squares.

She was tempted to turn on the radio and hope that music was put her to sleep---but Twilight needed her sleep.

Just as much as she needed hers.

It wasn't as if it was silent anyway.

There was the beeps of the monitor, then the ticking, and the snoring, and the shuffling and the talking and the crying and the marching and the chirping...

There were so many noises, they were their own radio.

Rainbow had all night to listen to it.

But it was no more than an hour later, just after midnight, that she felt uncomfortable again. Not just that it was discomfort.

She just felt dirty right now.

Of course, she had been dirty many times in all kinds of things. When she met Twilight for the first time, she was drenched in fresh mud without a care in the world.

But there was a time where she would prefer not to be covered in mud or covered in glue.

In this case, she didn't want to wake up covered in day old sweat.

Ugh.

A shower.

That's what she wanted right now. Not a nap, not a comfy spot to fall asleep in.

She wanted a nice, warm shower to just soak her head and wash away the troubles---if only for a little while.

She wanted one right now.

And so she did.

Quietly, she lifted her body up acutely, making sure she didn't make any noise that could wake Twilight.

Then again, the mare could sleep through a war if she was truly exhausted.

Still---no chances.

Dash gently plopped to the floor on all fours and tip-hoofed her way to the door. When it proved to be a bit louder than she had wanted it to be, she flapped her wings to float her slightly upward, at least until she was at the door.

Grabbing the handle, she twisted it in a random direction and pulled towards her, and with ease, without the faintest of a squeak, the door opened quietly.

In case, she turned around.

Twilight was still asleep, though her head leaned against the bed.

She found it somewhat cute.

Turning back around, she floated her way through the doorway and out into the hallway. From there, she grabbed the handle and pulled the door towards her again, closing it.

Turning the handle, she made sure that the door wouldn't click itself shut. Once it was closed enough, she carefully released the handle and let it close itself.

She sighed in relief, knowing she was able to keep her friend asleep. Of course, there was no reason for Twilight to be worried, but she wanted her to get some sleep.

Consider it a reward for putting up with her for the past few days.

Rainbow turned away from the door and looked to the hallway, despite it being past midnight, there were still doctors and nurses trotting about, to and fro. Patients or friends and family of patients occasionally came by, walking into rooms or walking out.

Then there were the guards at the door.

The one she saw in front of her, the one further from the window, was fast asleep, snoring away, dreaming of whatever he could possibly dream of. A wife, a child, a sunny day, a rainy day.

Whatever he could possibly dream of.

"Miss Dash?"

And the other guard startled her. She turned around, flinching and jumping backward, almost nearly bumping into the sleeping guard.

But she didn't shout.

Though she did catch her breath for a moment or two before the guard asked if she was okay. With a nod of assurance, he apologized, not meaning in any way to scare her.

"It's fine," she stated. "I'm used to it."

She was trying.

"Is everything alright?" the guard asked, referring to her being up and about at this time of night.

She nodded before adding, "I'm just off to the showers. Could really use one right now."

"Do you need an escort?"

She shook her head, stating that they were right around the corner. To prove it, she even showed him where they were; only a few doors down, the sign on the ceiling saying SHOWERS making it very apparent.

The guard understood and let her go, but he chose to sit by the corner; she didn't protest. It wasn't like he was standing next to the door.

When she reached the door to the showers, she noticed and remembered the two separate doors. One for stallions; one for mares.

Obviously, she chose her clear gender.

When walking through the door, she was greeted with a set of six showers, all separated into stalls, similar to that of a restroom. And for a hospital, they were still pretty clean.

Up until a couple days prior, Dash had no idea hospitals even had showers. Mainly because of the fact that virtually all of them don't. To be exact, Manehattan was the first city in Equestria to house showers and baths in hospitals, the only other---the second---being Buckston.

She was glad she didn't have to leave the hospital or pour sink water over herself.

She could just pick a shower and wash away.

And luckily, she was the only one here.

It wasn't that she hated showering with others. Hell, she did it all the time at the Academy.

But tonight, she just wanted some 'her' time.

Walking into a stall at random, she shut and locked the door behind her. Turning to the shower head and controls, she simply lifted the knob control up, and instantly came the water.

COLD COLD COLD COLD COLD-

It certainly woke her up.

Scrambling to turn the knob to the left, she eventually calmed down as soon as the water temperature began to warm up. Once it was hot enough, just right, she sighed and stopped shaking.

It felt great.

Even if it had been a few days since she had showered---she had no need to shower here yet---she still missed the warmth of it all, how relaxing it truly was.

She loved showers.

The first thing she did once the water was warm enough was dip her head into it, swirling it left and right, until her mane stuck to her face and neck. Then she stood up on her hind legs and let the water run down her body, her front and her back. And the tail, couldn't forget the tail.

Soon enough, the girl was completely drenched, her fur flat and wet.

And warm.

She sighed again.

She felt good for the first time in days.

Always upset.

Always uptight.

Always 'racing'.

But not right now.

Right now, the girl was smiling in pure bliss, taking in the warmth of the water and each pitter-patter of every drop that landed on her body or in her mane or tail. Every time she would breathe in, the steam that flowed eased her sinuses; she could breathe, smell clearly. Each breath, she was calmer.

But it wasn't enough.

Regardless of how relaxed she was, how peaceful the water felt against her body, how much it made her smile----she was still not completely there.

And she couldn't understand why.

She was stressed enough to constantly fumble in her seats when trying to sleep, she was stressed because she felt dirty, and she was still stressed now.

For several minutes, even through that smile of hers, even through the bliss, she tried to figure it out.

But then one single thought dawned on her.

She hadn't clopped in months.

...

It could have made sense---couldn't it?

Whenever she would come home from the Academy or just after a long day,, a day full of pent up stress or overall frustration, she would go upstairs, lay in bed, and clop---a common term being 'masturbation'---and when she was done, it was as if it was all whisked away like a spec of dust.

She did it once a day. It was her own personal addiction, her little escape from whatever mental troubles secretly plagued her, and her mind was cleared immediately after. It was why she was so 'kind' to everyone, more determined, more able to really think.

Then one day, she stopped. She wanted to stop it herself, to learn to ease herself better than become dependent on that one single thing.

And it worked; for a while, she found better ways to calm herself, to think better.

But within a month, she found herself becoming snippy for brief moments, whether to her friends or complete strangers; by snippy, that meant 'out-of-character', completely unlike her.

Of course, she would apologize and explain---but it kept happening, no matter how much she just tried to calm herself.

And then there was the party.

Like months of stress all built up into one single rant.

All unleashed.

All at him.

"Equestria is better off without-"

She stopped thinking about that.

She didn't want to think about that.

Not now. Not ever.

Right now, she couldn't give two damns worth---even if she wanted---if she got addicted.

If it got the job done---it got it done.

She wanted it done.

And so like that---the girl went to work.

Which brought something more to mind.

She always wanted to try with wings.

Thirty minutes later---she finished with a quake of her body.

And like that, the tensing stopped, her aching ceased, and all of the stress, the frustration, the pain, the anger, all built up over days---while it wasn't entirely swept away like every other time, it was certainly enough for her to feel new again.

Once she was cleaned off completely, she finally turned off the shower. Unlike her home back home where it would get cold after ten minutes, the water was still as warm when she shut it off as it was when she first turned it on. Of course, given the size of the building, it wasn't a surprise that the water would stay warm; you'd have to have dozens of ponies using the shower all at once to even notice the slightest change.

For all she knew, Rainbow could have been the only one using the shower at the time.

Not that she cared, really; as long as the water was warm.

Unlocking the stall door, she walked out, closing it gently. Looking from side to side for a moment, she found a small set of shelves, each shelf holding a certain set of towels, each stack being different colors: Red, blue, white, green, gray, lavender, pink, and even cyan.

What were the chances there was a towel the same color as her?

It made her chuckle to think about it.

She wondered if anypony would even notice she was wearing a towel if she wore it anywhere.

Grabbing the cyan one, she opened it up, letting it hang freely, and started to brush her entire body, her mane and her tail with it; every corner, every inch, making sure nothing was left wet.

Once the towel served its purpose, she found a nearby laundry basket and simply tossed the towel into it. On her way to the door, she noticed a mirror attached to the wall. For the first time in days, she took the time to look at herself.

When she saw herself in the bathroom those few days ago, that one morning, she looked like a mess: Tattered mane, baggy eyes, pale colors; not herself.

But now, the color had returned to her body, her mane was proper---not at the moment, clearly---and her eyes were not as baggy.

In short, she looked and felt clean---better.

New.

But after that shower---especially after the shower---her legs were still wobbly, her body still tired and sensitive.

She decided she should go sleep it off now before she ended up having to take another shower.

When she left the showers, the halls were still breathing with patients, doctors, and nurses. Obviously, some had moved on from where they had been sitting or standing, but one pony that had been sleeping in a chair nearby still slept in that same seat.

She smirked just a little.

Walking back to the room, she noticed the guard sitting, not standing anymore, at the corner of the hall. He seemed like he wanted to sleep, but he still remained awake.

Relentless, aren't they?

Having noticed her coming towards him, he got up and began:

"Is everything alright? You've been gone awhile."

She had noticed when she looked at the clock in the showers---why is a clock in the showers, anyhow?

But the mare smiled, much more clearer now, and stated, "I'm fine...much better now, thanks."

"Are you sure?"

She nodded again; the smile stayed, not fake or half-done.

A real smile.

Walking to the door, she opened it silently and turned to the guard.

"Thank you."

"For what?" There could have been many things to thank him about.

Another smile, heartwarming.

"For watching them for me."

One could see it as cheesy, but with a clearer mindset, she decided it was a way to thank him. She never truly liked being 'babysat,' but in honesty, they were only doing it to keep them safe. None of them, not even her, had any idea if things would get worse or get better from this whole thing, especially after the recent news.

They had the right to be thanked right now for whatever effort they gave.

"Good night," she said to the guard, who nodded in return, even giving off his own smile.

Tiredly, but a smile nonetheless.

Dash closed the door behind her, making sure it didn't squeak or click loudly when it did. Once it was closed successfully, she hovered much clearer now to the chairs.

She didn't realize until after her shower how much they smelled of sweat.

Ugh, she thought.

It was nothing that a few scented spray-bottles couldn't take care of.

Once the smell of sweat was gone---as much as she could get it, not that sweat was that odorous---she laid herself back down, and almost immediately, she felt at ease.

Sighing, it was like she sank into the chairs.

It was almost as if she could fall asleep right there and then.

And then---out of the blue, Twilight whispered into the dark.

"...Dash?"

It startled her, but she didn't freak out about it, though she did flinch again.

"Where were you?" she asked her. "Bathroom?"

By default, Rainbow shook her head, though doing so in darkness was pretty much pointless.

"Shower," she answered, whispering back.

And even if she couldn't see her, she could hear Twilight move slightly, stop for a moment, then move again, as if she looked at something then back to her.

"At twelve-thirty in the morning?"

Of course. She was looking at the clock.

Already growing tired and still feeling better, Dash replied simply.

"Mmm-hmm."

There was a steady 'silence' again. The girl was slowly on the verge of falling asleep, but at the same time, she wanted to wait until Twilight fell asleep or if she was done asking questions. It wasn't that she was annoyed or such. This was the chance to sleep tonight.

After a brief ten to fifteen seconds of silence, Twilight asked in a more caring tone.

"...How do you feel?"

She had a feeling she would have asked that at some point.

So she answered to the best of her tiring abilities.

"New."

Cheesy put, yes, but she didn't lie. She very much felt like a new pony at this point.

Tired, yes, but definitely new.

She wondered if the unicorn smiled in the dark, even just a little.

But she was too tired to think anymore.

Twilight whispered, "Good night," and moved around a bit before eventually stopping, having found a comfortable position, and didn't move. And within only a few minutes of waiting in the silence and the dark, the unicorn started to snore.

Rainbow thought it was adorable.

But soon enough, the girl began to doze off herself.

And unlike the past few days where sleep was rough and unwelcoming to her---tonight was different.

Tonight was peaceful.

Tonight was blissful.

Tonight was new.

Act 1: Chapter 3: Proposal

Act 1: Chapter 3: Proposal

Rainbow slept in for the first time in a while. It was something that came to her as a shock. Since they entered the hospital, she had been waking up every morning at seven or eight o'clock.

Today, she woke up at eleven.

She remembered the days when she woke up during or after lunch, at some times, even by dinner. She wanted to miss those days, but she thought of the times when she nearly lost her job because of it. Spitfire could put up with her at most times, but the last thing she wanted was to go to work and realize she was let go.

Coming to Manehattan wasn't her idea, nor was giving her the day off Spitfire's choice either.

Twilight herself had convinced her to give Dash time off, maybe thinking that her 'outburst' was simply from stress, that she needed a week off at best. She wasn't wrong, but at the time, she wanted to hit Spitfire or even Twilight for even discussing that, to keep her away from her work.

But now, she was glad it didn't come to that.

But other than the fact that he is still alive and she finally turned around---in a way---she wished there were other reasons to be glad she was here.

She knew of the original intentions of coming to the city; Twilight wanted everyone to relax, have some fun, maybe drink a little. But at the same time, she knew of the other reason. She wanted Dash to apologize, make up to him, he'd accept, and maybe they would get to know each other all over again while they took walks in the park or went flying together.

Then, when the time was right, they'd go back to the hotel, and the girls---and Spike---would take their time elsewhere, while the two of them flung to the bed, grabbing their manes, pulling their tails, and-...

...Well---that's what Twilight saw.

As she woke herself up, Dash's sight zipped to the door as it opened, revealing a more proper and more awake Twilight, levitating a couple of boxes with her.

Did she go shopping or something?, Rainbow thought.

The unicorn noticed her friend was awake.

"Hey," she said, to which Rainbow greeted her back the same way.

Twilight closed the door behind her and began to walk over to her seat. Rainbow was a slight bit hesitant when it came to asking about the boxes, but Twilight didn't mind at all.

Opening up the boxes which, up close, now looked like food boxes, it was revealed that it was just food.

"I had a feeling you were gonna be sleeping in," Twilight began, "So I just brought up some food from the cafeteria."

Floating them over to Rainbow, the pegasus took a look at the two boxes that now lay in her lap. Both of them held what must have been four or five stacks of pancakes, hay sausages, hay bacon, and even some apple crisps.

...

"Some?" Rainbow said in a surprised manner as she stared at Twilight.

Twilight smirked a little, but blushed too.

"...Okay, it's a lot of food, but...I didn't know how hungry you were gonna be. Plus, you eat like an elephant."

She wasn't wrong on that. She could eat enough food to feed a whole family if she wanted. Sure, she would be full to the point where she would think her stomach would literally burst, but damn if the food wasn't delicious.

Already taking a fork in her hoof, she cut off a piece of a pancake and dipped it in an open cup of syrup.

"Careful, it's still-"

Too late.

A single bite, and Rainbow dropped the fork into the box.

"-Hot."

She started sucking in cold air to calm down her screaming nerves. Even when they were cool, they still stung. She should've guessed they were still that fresh.

Then again, maybe Twilight could have kept them heated this whole time.

Sometimes, she wished she herself was a unicorn.

But a pegasus was better off.

Dash waited a few more minutes before picking the fork up again, occasionally blowing on the still smoking pancakes. After at least two minutes of constant blowing, she picked the fork up again and gently took a bite.

Cool enough, warm enough.

She dug in. Almost immediately, she let out a tasteful moan. Pancakes were always her favorite food, hospital or not. Each bite she took was better than the last; the syrup only made it better.

While the food here at the hospital wasn't 'delicious' by a long shot, at the same time, it was better than what was originally served when they first arrived. It was nothing but recooked leftover food from the day or days prior. Who would eat that?

Even Dash had standards; unfortunately, she had no choice.

She wondered if they decided to 'freshen' up their food because of the fact that Twilight was here, what with her being a royal princess.

Regardless of the reason, she hoped it would stay this way until he got better or at least opened his eyes.

However long that might take.

But that in itself made her think. If he really does take possibly years to wake up, what will her and Twilight even do? Long term? Surely they can't stay in this hospital like it's a house for years. They'd never allow that. Wasting their lives in here, their friends forced to spend their money to come and visit all the time? She didn't want that. Even with the jobs they had, Dash wanted them to save their money for the moments as they came, not waste it on weekly or monthly trips.

And Twilight was a princess.

A damn princess. She had her own things to worry about, regardless if one of her friends was a vegetable on a bed. That was the least of her problems. Right beside Celestia and Luna, she had a whole damn country to worry about! Millions of ponies to look after, help in any way she could. Then there was the whole issue with Swift Shadow, whatever he could be up to at the very moment. Ponies were slowly becoming on edge, some demanding explanations and answers and security, while others wanted to live their lives-...

She was a princess.

And then there was her, Rainbow Dash.

What did Rainbow Dash have that was more important than a friend who might never wake up?

There was her job at the Academy. Salary to keep her going. Friends that missed her like she missed them. Her house---even if it was a cloud home, things could be repossessed without the money. What if she came back after six months and her stuff was gone, taken away, never to be seen again? Then she'd have to work harder to get the money needed to get that stuff back, and who knows how long that would take?

Years?

Just a guess.

Could be fact.

She thought this all while gouging down on her pancakes. Twilight noticed after some time and asked what was the matter. For a moment, Dash didn't answer, too busy up in her thoughts to even hear her. But a second say of her name got her to look at her friend.

Twilight asked again.

"What's wrong?"

She knew, but she didn't know.

She knew exactly what was wrong, what was plaguing her, what was going through her mind, what she wanted to do.

She didn't know what to say or how to say it.

Twilight noticed her slight trouble, though she didn't know what the trouble was about. But she figured to just wait and see what she were to say, how she would say it.

Even if it took until the end of her breakfast.

But Dash didn't want that much time to think of a few measly words and carry on the rest of the day.

She wanted to say something right here, right now, before she forgot the things to say.

So with another swallow of a piece of pancakes, another drink of milk, another sigh of breath out to the world, Rainbow thought of her words carefully and slowly.

And with a clearer pace of mind this morning---she answered Twilight after what must have been fifteen seconds of pure silence.

And the tears came just in time too.

"...I wanna go home."

The single statement hit Twilight hard, and already, thoughts were going through her head. Since she first said so, Rainbow was determined, not caring, not wanting to go home unless he was able to also. She was willing to stay here for months, maybe years at a time, if she so willed.

She was confident enough to risk losing everything back home just to get him back, just to tell him she was sorry.

But that confidence seemed to be gone now. Even with a full stomach, even with a warm shower, Rainbow finally started to realize just how much of her life she would waste---staying cooped up in this small little hospital room or that small little cafeteria. Sure, she could leave and go roam the city if she so chose. The worry of him dying the moment she left was not as apparent as it was early on.

But then there was Swift. It didn't matter how angry she was at him or how much she wanted to rip his head from his shoulders. Just by being here for him, she was automatically a target to whoever worked for Swift.

And who was working for him, exactly?

Anyone, of course. Somepony walking on the street, through the park, flying through the air. For all she knew, there could be one here, right in this very hospital, waiting to pounce at the right moment, right when the guards weren't looking.

They could strike and slit both their throats, then simply unplug him, and that would be it.

No one would ever know.

But it wasn't just the worries about life back home or Swift's men that had Rainbow all fussed up and depressed so suddenly this morning.

It was Swift himself.

That bastard worried her for once. Of course, she had so much time to worry since that night. That was a red flag that didn't pick up to her.

He came into this building with bruises, cuts, stab wounds, and swelling.

They destroyed him.

And they'll likely wish to do the same, just like they had to several others.

Like they tried with him.

It was like the early days all over again. The time when she was afraid, it came back. She didn't want to be that afraid mare when she first saw him die on that table. She wanted to be strong, she wanted to be confident, sure that everything was going to be just fine.

But being in this city, being in Manehattan---

It was making it hard to believe that.

She wanted to go home, go away, stay away from the city and go back home to Ponyville, to comfort, to knowing that she was safer there with all of her friends.

Knowing that he was safer there.

But there was that question again.

How would they get him home? As far as we know, trains don't transport patients, and certainly not patients with this much of a severe case. There was no word of what could happen. Of course, there was the clearer thought that nothing at all would happen, but there was always the worry.

Would they even convince the train operators to allow him on board?

Would Twilight convince them?

Could she?

As thoughts rang in her head, the door opened, and a pony walked in. First assumed to be one of the guards outside, it turned out only to be Cobalt again.

It was nice to see a familiar face.

There was the greet from Twilight and the greet from Dash. Cobalt greeted back and asked for a minute of their time. There was no need to leave the room; they could sit in their chairs if they wished.

All he needed was more blood samples and more x-rays.

Rainbow never understood why exactly they needed his blood. What was the point when all they needed to look at was his brain? Maybe to take a look at the blow flow, perhaps?

She didn't know, but she didn't care. She let him go ahead, as always.

The needle went into his arm, and it stayed there for twenty minutes. The city's form of blood samples was a tad bit more different from how other cities or other towns took blood samples. It wasn't so much as taking samples, but recording them.

Then again---that could very well be taking them.

Anyways, the needle stayed in his arm for a total of twenty minutes while it recorded the flow, the thickness, the overall status of his blood. As it did so, Cobalt chatted with the two mares, as he had begun to do so once they decided to stay. Their chats were nothing so special. How was your day? What did you eat? Did you hear about-?

That was early on. In the recent two days, Dash had noticed something about Cobalt---specifically, the way he talked to Twilight more so than Dash. Of course, the pegasus didn't mind, but she wondered if something was already starting between the two.

Wouldn't be such a surprise if Cobalt wasn't in his early forties.

Twilight was only a year older than Dash.

Quite an age gap, but in honesty, when has that ever stopped anypony? Cheerilee is in her late thirties while Big Macintosh is in his early twenties, and there's already rumors going around that they might be married soon.

Good for them.

When the twenty minutes were up, Cobalt took the needle out of their patient's arm and started taking x-ray photographs, which would take at least another five minutes. Five more minutes of discussion.

Rainbow didn't mind that the two talked. In a way, she found it cute.

Click after slow, focused, and eventual click, the x-rays were taken; some from the side of his head to the front.

Five minutes came and went, but it didn't stop the two.

Once everything was all set and ready for examination, Cobalt readied himself to leave the room. As he began to bid the two goodbye, Twilight 'volunteered' to walk with him, continuing their discussion as they walked wherever he needed to go.

Not surprisingly, he didn't object.

"Of course," he began.

Twilight asked Dash if she was going to be fine while she was gone.

With a faint chuckle, Dash replied, "I'm not a kid, Twilight."

The unicorn apologized slightly, but the pegasus remarked that it was fine, to 'go with her boyfriend.'

At first, she assumed that Twilight would deny it and become defensive. But instead, she simply blushed and followed Cobalt---who was already just outside---out of the room, the blush remaining on her cheeks and her mouth left in a scrunch.

Rainbow saw this as she disappeared behind the glass windows that stood beside the door, and it left her with a small chuckle and a big smile.

And then she sighed.

She was alone again. Not in a physical sense, but more of a mental state of mind. A stallion lay in the room just beside her, yet could not speak or even lift an eye.

Mentally alone.

But she didn't mind.

He was still here.

So she grabbed her Daring Do book.

And she read on.

"Her journey would be a long and harsh one..."

While Rainbow spent her time beside her patient reading away, Twilight and Doctor Cobalt would spend time in a staff lounge, talking, laughing, and eating away at their lunch, a set of daffodil sandwiches. Just like Rainbow, she didn't mind the food in the cafeteria, but she only wished they at least had something as good as daffodil sandwiches.

For a good hour, they sat at one of the few tables in the lounge---even if they were the only ones in there at the time---and talked about whatever came to their minds, not just a 'how was your day' or 'you look nice.' Of course, that was their initial conversation, but as time skipped on, Cobalt asked a question that only now had come to him.

"Sorry if I'm a bit curious, but---what...made you come to Manehattan in the first place?"

The question did come as a surprise to Twilight, having been so sudden, but she didn't mind telling about the trip pre-hospital.

"It's fine," she said before she began to explain.

"Well---a little over a week ago, it was Rainbow's birthday..."

"Really?" Cobalt interjected for a moment. "Well---happy late birthday to her!"

It brought a smile to Twilight's face. "I'll let her know for you."

She continued. And for a good ten minutes, she began to explain all of the events that she had known, from the day of the party to that very night. And as she continued on, her smile faded, and soon enough, she wasn't shy on the details; she told him exactly what Rainbow had told him, how he reacted, what he did during his time here---how he saved Aqua Lilly's purse---and the remaining events that led to Spike calling them that night---the dinner, the shouting, and the leaving.

That night was the last time she had ever talked to him.

She hoped it wouldn't be that way.

When she concluded, Cobalt was left with his mouth only partially opened and his eyes heavily widened, blinking every so often. He seemed like he had wanted to say 'wow' or be more explicit in his language, but the words couldn't seem to get out.

But Twilight only seemed to leave out the part about Rainbow---why she acted the way she had. She preferred to keep things only between Dash and herself.

"So..." Twilight added, "...that's that."

It took a few moments for Cobalt to fully open his mouth, but he was eventually able to speak.

"I-...I'm sorry. I had no idea."

Twilight wanted to cry just a little, but she was stronger today. So she let out a gentle sniffle and said:

"It's okay. R...Really."

Cobalt saw through her lie. So he got up from his chair and walked a few hooves over to her. He wrapped his arms around and hugged her again for the first time in days.

Twilight felt how warm he was and embraced it well. Already, she was feeling better. After a few moments, she too wrapped her arms around him, and the two kept that way for a good minute.

But they continued their conversation, but in a briefer pace.

"I'm glad she's turned around."

Another sniffle from Twilight, but a smile came around again. He noticed even when her face was hidden.

"Yeah."

It was silent again for another few moments, roughly five to ten seconds in time.

She spoke again. Her voice cracked gently.

"She wants to go home, though. Back to Ponyville---...but she doesn't want to leave him here, and...sigh...I don't know what to do."

It wasn't a lie. It didn't matter if she was a princess or even Celestia's student. She had no idea how she was going to get her friends home, both of them. She wasn't going to go to the mayor or whoever had control over the trains and threaten or bribe them.

It wasn't being a princess.

It was just being corrupt.

So what the hell was she to do?

There was no way she was going to leave Rainbow by herself, even with the doctors and the nurses and the Guard at her side. Swift would always find a way.

But then right there, Cobalt made a promise to Twilight.

"I'll find a way."

He never said how he would or what he would do, but it was a promise that he didn't plan on breaking. Twilight had been told of Cobalt's previous promises to his late wife---every promise he made, either to her or to him, fulfilled.

Twilight could trust him on this one. She was sure of it.

The two sat there for a little while longer, just hugging to Twilight's kind demand.

Cobalt didn't object.

So hug they did.

"She pushed on, through the darkness; she knew that sooner or later, the light would find her. And so it did."

End of the chapter. Rainbow closed the book and put it back into the satchel, planning to read the next chapter soon enough, give or take a few days. Her initial plan was to read the book slowly, a few pages every few days, and finish around the time the book came out to the public, or very well at least a few days after.

But in honesty, the book was too good not to read a few chapters every so often. It had only been a few days since she started to read it, and she was almost halfway finished with it. She wanted to finish the rest over the next few days, but at the same time, she didn't want to rush herself and risk reading the ending, only to realize the book was still months from releasing and that she would have to wait---for all she knew---another year for the next book to come out.

She hated him for getting it early.

But at the same time, she couldn't help but love him.

...

Love.

That word played in her mind for a second. What did she really mean when she thought that word? Love goes many ways, the way you feel for a relative or an animal or even on a friendlier term when it came to friendships.

But then there was the love that ponies showed for one another, when they really cared for each other. So many kinds of love, so many ways to show it, and only from one single word.

How did she think it?

She didn't know. She knew him for a long time, hated him for the most of it, but she didn't know him all that much. Even after what she had done to him, what he had done, what had happened to everyone over a single week, could she even consider to love him?

Would it even work, considering...?

She believed it. It could work.

But would he like it, or agree to it, considering...?

She only had to wait and see.

Perhaps, if the time came to be right, it could work, but right now? It wouldn't. What if he were to wake up and hate her straight away? Blame her for being in that cursed bed, unable to think straight or---worse---move?

He would never forgive her.

He would never love her.

Did she even love him?

She stopped thinking about it for now and laid in the two connected chairs, staring up at the ceiling and listening to the monitor beep and echo again and again. She had gotten so used to it; it would have driven others mad, but she considered it a part of her life for now.

For an hour, she lay in the chairs. By one o'clock, she noticed Twilight was still gone.

Where could she be?

She assumed she was still eating lunch or just having an over-extended chat with Cobalt.

Or perhaps having some 'coffee'.

She didn't pay any attention to it. If they were interested in each other, then the time would come to show it. The signs seemed to be there to Rainbow, but she didn't want to blatantly say it in fears that her assumptions were wrong.

Shrugging the thought away, she got up from her resting position and started to walk around, stretching as she did so, listening to her back and bones as they cracked in different spots all over her body, putting her at ease, so much that she wanted to go lay back down and just sleep.

But staying awake was probably a better idea for the time being.

After a moment of stretching, she walked over to the window and looked outside again, as she had done several times in several days. Each time she looked, the sky was different; sunny one day, cloudy the next, rainy after that, then sunny again. But no matter how hard she looked, she couldn't seem to see any pegasi flying about, moving clouds from spot to spot.

Perhaps the city's weather moved on its own? A strange thought, especially when every other city in Equestria followed the ideas of the pegasi moving the weather to their liking or to the demands of their bosses. It had been that way for centuries. Seeing clouds move on their own was a new concept to Rainbow.

But she hoped other areas wouldn't be inspired.

She would lose her job straight away, along with millions of others across the country who moved the weather. Moved summer. Moved fall. Moved winter. Moved spring.

It was like they moved the world itself just by moving the clouds.

Imagine how many of the unemployed would be employed if Manehattan hired workers to change the weather when needed.

But the clouds weren't too much of her interest.

The true interest fell to Twilight and Cobalt, as she watched them walk alongside the road just a couple blocks away, heading further downtown.

Matter of time, she began, chuckling with a faint smirk.

She wondered, though, where they were going. The park was the other way, and the downtown area was always bustling with ponies of all kinds, shapes, and sizes.

Unless they were going to a big party, of course.

But Twilight? At a fancy party?

Rainbow giggled.

The reality was quite different.

Twilight and Cobalt were not going for a simple walk or trotting along through the park. The park was not their main objective, but rather, it was the city hall.

Before they left for it, Cobalt had mentioned making a proposal to the mayor when it came to patients who were home away from home, Twilight's friend a prime example. He stated that he could only hope to convince the mayor to follow through.

It was a simple idea that wouldn't cost as much as anyone could possibly think, not even the mayor.

But only hope could drive him to the goal.

The city hall was not so far from the hospital as Twilight had initially thought, only a few blocks away, enough to walk to and fro in less than twenty minutes---if she wasn't planning on staying longer.

From a distance, the city hall looked small to a pony's eye, but up close, it was colossal. Certainly not as big as any of the other buildings that surrounded it, but it was still quite big, from the great foundation that it sat upon to the massive doors that made its front entrance.

Despite the doors' size, it wasn't a challenge opening them. Once they were inside, they were greeted with a set of statue heads and paintings side-by-side on nearly every wall, chandeliers in every room, all belonging to one pony.

It was clear to Twilight that the mayor of Manehattan was very much as rich as the rest of the ponies living here.

But the building wasn't vacant in the least. Several ponies, all different colors and forms, walked all around the two ponies, all wearing business attire. Obviously, the city hall wasn't just the mayor's home, but an office like everywhere else.

It took a few tries to reach the mayor, but they were put on hold, sometimes for a few minutes, other times for nearly twenty minutes.

But before the next callmare could finish her sentence of an hour of wait-time, the mayor came in, stating that another wait wasn't necessary.

Cobalt greeted the mayor with open arms, almost as if he had already known the guy.

And mainly because he did.

Warding Law, the city's mayor, was an old friend of Cobalt back in the early days of elementary and middle school. Ever since they were colts, they had different goals; one was to be a doctor, and the other to be a mayor one day. The ideas led them different ways, but it wasn't until a little less than a decade ago when Warding had been sworn in as the city mayor. The two reconciled for a day and had met up every once in a while ever since.

But today was not for another friendly cup of coffee, and when the hugging stopped, Cobalt mentioned it.

"Well, what could possibly bring you by city hall, then?" he began. "I take you didn't come to admire the paintings."

Cobalt laughed a little.

But the smile dropped as soon as he spoke.

"No, unfortunately---it's something...more than that. Do you...mind if we talk in your office?"

"Not at all," Warding replied with a small chuckle, "Please, come, come!"

At first, Warding motioned Cobalt to follow him to his office, but as soon as he saw Twilight, he stopped. He wasn't familiar with her looks at all, and before he could think, he asked.

"Is this your wife?"

Almost instantly, Twilight's face went red, flustering greatly. Even Cobalt did the same, but he was quick to dissolve the embarrassment.

"N-No, no! This is Twilight Sparkle. A-A princess from Canterlot!"

Warding was the one to go red; he wanted to be ashamed that he called a princess his friend's wife.

Though, he thought, He would have had great taste.

Nonetheless, he apologized to the unicorn, asking for forgiveness. Even through her blush, Twilight remarked that it was okay, nothing too serious to make a deal of---especially when there was another deal to speak about that was important.

Remembering immediately, Warding led them on through the halls, the workers, the decorations.

Then they reached his office.

It was different from what Twilight had expected. She expected more statues, more paintings, more everything, like he would have shown off.

But it was the opposite, very much so. It wasn't bland, per say, but rather dull when it came to the decorations.

Not that she minded it. She loved art and statues, but there was such a thing as 'too much'.

Once the three ponies were inside the main office, Warding shut the door and kindly urged them to sit so the discussion could begin. As he requested, Cobalt and Twilight sat in the two chairs that stood just in front of the mayor's desk. It was very reminiscent to that of a school's principle office, though not as dull.

Warding walked over to his desk and sat down in the seat behind it. As comfortable as he could be, he looked to Cobalt and smile.

"Now then," he started, "What was it that you wanted to discuss?"

Cobalt had the idea in his mind. It was a simple task to say it in a simple way. But how should he say it? Should he just come out and say it? Explain the reason to it? What?

Twilight saw the discomfort, his troubles just from the way he fidgeted only slightly. She rested a hoof on his shoulder for a brief moment, as a way of mentally telling him, "One at a time."

It wasn't long before he was calm again and could think again, properly this time.

He decided to start off with the patient, his name, his condition, and how something such as said condition even happened---and that included mentioning Swift Shadow. And like a light bulb had gone off in his head, Warding quickly recognized the incident, even doing so much as expressing and giving his sincere sorrow for her friend, hoping for him to make the best recovery.

Twilight thanked him with a kind smile.

Warding turned to Cobalt and asked, "Does this tie in with your proposal?"

It wasn't a rude question or in any sense 'greedy.' Until Cobalt began to explain, he was unsure what he was getting at.

So explain he did.

"W-Well---the patient isn't from Manehattan; he was only here to visit for at least a week. But then the---incident...happened, and...well, he had no choice but to remain here until his injuries heal over. But---being in a coma---it's only a question of how long he could remain here.

"What I'm trying to get at is...is-..."

"We want to bring him back home," she interjected, finishing Cobalt's explanation.

He smiled and nodded, confirming her statement.

Warding smiled, but at the same time, he had a small frown of uncertainty. Before they could wonder why, he asked them how they would, exactly, bring him home; he joked around with it, such as having pegasi carry him home or put him in the cargo of a train.

But the moment he mentioned the train, Cobalt interjected.

"Well, that's where the proposal comes in. You see, for a while, I have---well, come up with a suggestion regarding the train."

"Which is?"

"What if---what if we add an additional section to the train? A hospital car, if you will. I've noticed some ponies here complain of a lack of medical care on the trains whenever they lead from here to everywhere else, and vice-versa. Not only would a hospital car help when it comes to whatever injuries that could possibly happen on the train...but in turn---we could also help some patients get home that can't on their own...or without assistance."

A brief sigh, and Cobalt relaxed in his chair and waited.

For nearly half a minute, Warding thought it over, even as he got out of his chair and walked to the window---as if that wasn't generic enough.

Trains coming in and out of the city already have a total of twelve cars to them: Nine for seating, one for dining, and two for bedding---should any passengers be on there from a farther distance. He knew that a thirteenth car wouldn't have any negative effect on the safety of any passengers---of course, being a hospital car, it'd rather improve it.

But carrying immobile patients on bumpy, rigid trains---would it hurt them in anyway?

He wanted to be sure first.

"Will these patients---will they be getting the proper care on the train?"

"Yes," Cobalt was quick to reply, "A few doctors at my hospital have considered pitching in on such a job if it were to...come to fruition. If we can get other hospitals and their staff on board, we can supply other trains, as well."

Some best doctors would be with them; that was good.

"What about costs?" Warding was curious. "This won't cost too much, I assume?"

"Of course not. I made sure of it. Each additional car to a train would be at least...a thousand bits, maybe two-thousand."

For a mayor of an entire city of nearly nine million ponies, two-thousand was not such a big deal---of course, that was only for a single train. At least twenty trains come in and out of the city every day, at best. Two-thousand each would be at least twenty-thousand bits.

But Cobalt did say it was also likely to be a mere thousand, halving the amount. Had the idea been millions of bits, it would most likely not have happened at all; Warding might have even blatantly said, "No," regardless if the doctor was his friend.

One or two-thousand was enough several times over; not enough for the mayor to fret.

With a turn away from the window, Warding nodded towards the ponies, now knowing everything he needed and wanted to know. He walked towards them and held out a hoof to Cobalt; before the doctor could say anything, Warding finally said:

"I'll see what I can do."

Cobalt smiled greatly, Twilight even more so. The doctor shook the mayor's hoof.

"Thanks, bud."

It was a little odd to Twilight; she had seen Cobalt as a professional, mature doctor---a stallion well into his forties and not as young as everypony else around him. Hearing him say "bud" to another stallion as old as him simply made her realize that ponies didn't change the moment they turned thirty or forty.

Of course, it was just a word, but she never heard it whenever she was around older stallions.

Once the two shook hooves, they hugged briefly before Warding shook Twilight's hoof, who gladly shook back. After a brief and thankful goodbye, the two left the office and made their way back outside the city hall.

And that was when Twilight's giddyness couldn't hold itself in any further.

Taking him by surprise, the mare latched herself against Cobalt, pulling him into a tearful hug. She smiled greatly into his shoulder, but shook and sniffled from tears all the same.

"Thank you." Her words were muffled, but enough for him to hear.

When Cobalt knew what was going on, he too smiled and hugged back. He did notice several ponies looking at the two as they walked by them---it was a common thing to do.

But he paid them no mind.

As he hugged her back, he said to her, "You're welcome," his voice not as muffled as hers.

They hugged for only a few more seconds before they parted, lest they had ponies start whispering. When they composed themselves, Cobalt suggested going back to the hospital.

But Twilight wanted to something else---something that didn't include being cooped up in the hospital---it had been days since she went outside.

When the doctor asked what she wanted to do, she pondered for a bit.

Then it came to her like a train.

"I want burgers. Real burgers." Her mouth literally drooled the instant the thought hit her.

It made Cobalt smile, even laugh at how normal she was. Sure, she was a princess; she was one of the most powerful ponies to ever walk beside civilization.

But she was a pony too.

Agreeing with her---as he too thought the food at the hospital was poor in texture---they decided to go to a fast food joint, or rather any place where they could hang out and just---relax.

Vanilla Sky seemed like a good place.

Two o'clock. Twilight and Cobalt weren't back yet.

Rainbow didn't worry for the moment. It was still bright out, and if Swift was smart, he wouldn't let his men be stupid enough to do something stupid such as kill during the day.

Especially to somepony as powerful as Twilight.

Especially to Twilight.

Dash stopped looking out the window, laying back in her chair-bed and listening to the constant beeping of the monitor, over and over again. She even, at one point, made a faint tune out of it, though she didn't sing words of any sort, just hummed random pitches and sounds.

This lasted for at least ten minutes before Rainbow got bored of it. She continued to lay in the chairs for another hour, nearly dozing off every five minutes until her stomach began to grumble and gurgle, begging for lunch.

As her routine had led her, she kissed him on the forehead and went off to eat. It was macaroni and cheese, but surprisingly not leftover. Packaged, heated, and delivered in bowls to patients and visitors---short and long-term.

Relieved, Dash wasn't hesitant to gulf down at least two bowls of the stuff. There was enough in a single bowl to make her stomach bloat just a little. Two bowls and she wanted to explode.

But at least it would calm her stomach down for the time being.

Even after she finished her second bowl, she stayed in the cafeteria for a few more minutes. As she looked up to the clock, she read three-fifteen. It was around this time nearly every day that a couple of nurses would come to the room and change him. Sometime after the initial coma diagnosis, they place him in an adult diaper---obviously as he wouldn't be able to go to a bathroom.

One day, she did walk in mid-change. The smell was somewhat bearable, but it was weird for that brief glimpse for Dash to see a grown stallion be wearing a diaper and being changed.

Not that he had a choice.

She wondered if he would be embarrassed about the diapers when he woke up.

If.

Twenty past three, she sighed and went back to the room. Walk to the elevator, press a button, doors close, elevator moves, doors open, walk out. A routine that became common for days now. She would have gone up and down the stairs if she wanted---but in honesty, going in and out of an elevator was less of a headache for the time being.

She'll be walking on a treadmill when she gets home.

If.

When she got back to the room, the two guards still stood there, against each side of the door, not moving unless needed to. As long as Rainbow was near enough to them, she was safe enough.

He was the main asset to protect---according to the mare, even more important than her.

She passed them and opened the door, walking through the doorway. Once she was in the room, she closed the door behind her and turned back to her friend.

Still asleep.

The chairs were moved slightly from where she last had them; it helped her know they were here.

She looked under the covers.

New 'diaper,' judging from the texture. She was glad at the fact that they made adult diapers look more like they were for adults rather than foals. It would have made it a bit---awkward, despite their use.

Putting the covers back down, she placed the chairs back beside the bed and laid back down in them. Dash continued to stare at the ceiling for another twenty or so minutes, letting her food digest and relax properly. The sound and gentle rumbling of digestion nearly put her to sleep.

And then she heard the click of a door, and barely lifting her head, she saw Twilight walk in. A small, but quite noticeable, smile was plastered on her face, even after she closed the door and walked to her side of the bed.

With a gentle open of her mouth, the pegasus greeted the unicorn in a semi-tired fashion. It took a tad bit longer for Twilight to reply with her own greeting, but she greeted back nonetheless.

It was silent between the two for a few seemingly long moments. Twilight sat in her sit with the smile still stuck to her. It wasn't a complete 'I'm thrilled!' kind of smile, but more of one that said 'I'm relieved, I'm glad.'

She wanted to ask what she was so happy about, but she most likely it was the doctor.

Of course.

So instead, she asked a different question.

"Where have you been?"

The unicorn, again, didn't reply straight away, but pondered on a specific thought in her mind. Rainbow could only guess or assume what exactly she had been thinking about. But she was still smiling, so it was something.

She answered soon enough.

"Out."

Rainbow knew what it meant. Judging from the consistent smile, the half lidded eyes---a generic form of a mare---and the daydreamy stare that she held in her looks, Dash knew exactly what she meant.

Oh.

Of course.

Act 1: Chapter 4: Wonder

Act 1: Chapter 4: Wonder

It didn't take long for mayor Warden to approve of the idea.

What did take long was not only getting the train workers to agree to add extra cars to every train in the city, but furnish it to proper requirement.

By sundown of that day, Warding approved the idea. The next day, he discussed with workers about the idea. Some thought no, others thought yes. And the day after that, the amount of ponies who agreed got straight to work, and it became news in papers and on the local radios. Old, slightly broken down train cars were taken, rebuilt entirely, and completely furnished to contain the usual hospital set-up, including first-aid kits, IV bags, hospital beds, proper heating and cooling, and all the things that made it feel like a hospital.

It took three whole days for every train in Manehattan to be added an extra car. Two experienced doctors or nurses from several hospitals across the city and in suburbs were hired or took the job of working in one of these cars. And during those three days, the cars were evaluated to be sure that not only did they fit the requirements, but they were stable enough. A couple of cars were well over twenty years old.

Despite the reconstruction, some workers were slightly afraid that patients would be transported in them, afraid that they would fall apart mid travel and crash in the desert somewhere. But the evaluations confirmed that the cars were rebuilt and furnished to perfection; fit to travel the country, if possible.

When three days passed, it had now been a week since it happened.

And now---it was time to go home.

Twilight had reserved a spot for the three of them in one of the first cars to be completed. When they were aware of the time it would depart, they made their way back to the hotel to pack their things. Even if they had spent seven days in the hospital, they were still guests in the hotel.

The unicorn could have gone back to the hotel any time she wanted to take a shower or sleep in a warm, cozy bed.

But if Rainbow could sleep in semi-cushion chairs, then so could she.

Somewhat.

Packing up took less than twenty minutes, but with the train leaving five hours from then, they caught up on what they needed to do, such as showering and sleeping in a bed again, even for a few hours.

By the time they woke from their naps, the train would leave in a little under an hour.

Luckily, they had planned ahead.

Grabbing their luggage, they left the room and went down to the lobby. After a brief exchange of bits to pay for the stay, the front mare gave her some of them back. Before Twilight could ask the reason for it, the mare wished her friend a speedy recovery. She even suggested using those bits for a recovery gift.

Bidding her farewell, the two mares left the hotel and immediately made their way to the train station. Cobalt had already promised Twilight that he and a few of the other doctors would transport them while they prepared. If she was correct, he's been there for at least a couple of hours.

Easing her slightest of anxiety, they continued their way on.

The way to the train station was not long; just like when they first entered the city, and just like when they walked Aqua Lilly, they went along the same path, along the same sidewalk, always as they had only twice. And today would be the final time they had to walk alongside it.

At least, until everything was over.

As they trotted through the semi-crowded streets of Manehattan, they saw things that only brought them back two weeks in memory.

There was the doughnut shop, Blazin' and Glazin'. It was the first place they stopped at after they entered the city. They had to have been there for at least an hour, talking about anything they could think of, all while eating their doughnuts.

And the whole time there, he never said a thing.

Then again, neither did Dash. Twilight wondered if anything happened between them while the rest 'gossiped'.

In the brief glimpse that Twilight had through the windows of the shop, if she looked close enough, she could see a sign, a chalkboard attached behind the very table they had sat at.

When she stopped for just a moment to see what the board had written on it, she saw four words, big and bold.

PRINCESS TWILIGHT
WAS HERE

She wanted to laugh, maybe giggle really. She had been a princess for well over a year now, and everypony still saw her like she was a famous celebrity.

Well---she was, but rather, how they saw her even after all this time. Sure, ponies still bowed and praised Celestia whenever she met them face to face, but they also treated her with dignity and normality, like an actual pony.

Twilight didn't mind the fame all too much if it was once in a while, but-...

Well, after what's happened in the past week, more publicity to her was the last thing she wanted on her right now.

She moved on and away from the shop.

Away from what brought them a day when things were a bit less worrisome.

Twenty minutes of walking later, and the two finally reach the train station. The train was still there, still filling with a few passengers here and there, and it was nearly full to the brim; but the train still had at least ten to fifteen minutes left before it would take off.

Giving the conductors their tickets, they make their way inside the initial car, the last seating car. Like the other cars, it was very packed, ponies in nearly every seat. There wasn't enough space for the two of them or their luggage.

Conductors would never let passengers on trains that were already full. Perhaps he did it simply because of Twilight and he just didn't realize?

There was no way they were leaving this train, especially with him already on board, so they pondered for a few moments over whether or not they should spend the entirety of the trip on the floor.

But before any of them could decide, the back door of the car slid open, and a pony called out:

"Princess Twilight?"

The voice was a holler over the constant chat over everypony else, enough for Twilight to turn her head. Looking to the rear end, she noticed the sight of a mare, a nurse, standing in the doorway, calling her to follow.

The two mares did so and followed the nurse into the next car, which was the dining area. For the moment, nopony riding was in here---as it wasn't time to eat just yet; past lunch, but before dinner.

Next were the bedding areas, two cars with fourteen beds each. Dash could remember the time when her and her friends rode to Appleoosa in a bedding car for the first time. It had been at least a year before he came to Ponyville, so he clearly didn't remember it. In each of these cars, a couple ponies or even a single pony were getting settled in, some more so than others---sleeping, of course.

And when the two of them finally walked into the medical car, the experience was---surreal, new...alien, in a way.

Up until only a few days ago, hospital cars were a thought that ponies never really put into action, and Twilight or Dash seeing one for the first time was really something.

This train's hospital car had a much more different look to it than the cars in front of it. It looked more or less like a room in a hospital, stocked with tons of hospital supplies, hospital shelves, lighting, windowing, flooring, and bedding.

It was just like walking into a hospital, only it had been compacted into a single train car.

A well done effort.

The beds were taken straight from the hospital, including their heart monitors, IVs---and even the patients (of course).

Including him.

At the far end of the car, past two other beds that housed injured patients---all of which who could speak or simply nod in reply---he laid, unable to speak or nod or do anything at all.

All he could do was be alive.

The two mares walked to the end of the car, each walking to the same sides as they had in the hospital; Dash on his left, Twilight his right.

"Hey," Dash whispered to him, almost as if he could have heard her.

She wanted to think he could hear her speaking---but what were the chances, the odds?

But she continued to believe it. She liked it.

His set up was the same as it had been in the hospital; according to the nurses, they never even got him out of bed, they just transported it. Of course, it would make sense, but doing so required a small generator that could have kept him breathing and alive. It was possible that he could have breathed on his own, but they didn't sense to take a risk.

At first, she didn't notice it, but when Twilight looked about the car, there were three beds in total, but only two staff---a doctor and a nurse---were in the room, treating the other two patients; who was going to be watching him? She never had experience when it came to treating patients, and Dash never would have a chance, regardless of her care.

Getting up, she went over and asked the doctor if there were any other staff on board. He nodded and mentioned that the third one was gathering a few more supplies for his patient before he left.

Thanking him, she went back to her friends and took a chair, as had Dash, and sat down. Breathing in slowly, she let it out with a gentle but great exhale, bending her foreleg and holding it out as she had done every now and again.

Back to Dash, to her misfortune, there was no clock to tell the time but the sun itself. She was never good when it came to using the sun as a clock, but she knew that the train would leave pretty soon---twenty minutes, most likely---and maybe an hour before it would be dark out.

She didn't care if it was dark outside as long as it meant getting out of the city.

Getting away from Swift and his group of men and the danger of death at every corner.

As long as she was away from him, she wouldn't have cared if it was dark of if she went blind.

For nearly twenty minutes, the two mares sat beside the bed, occasionally looking out the window or listening to the radio that played from the ceiling loudspeakers. It was an interesting addition to the trains in recent months, Twilight thought. She loved listening to any kind of music as long as it wasn't shooting racial slurs or talking about killing. The radio settings in every car were set specifically so a passenger could turn it off for the whole car, if they didn't feel like listening to anything at the time.

Twilight was fine with what played.

Dash preferred Rock over Classic any day.

Eventually, the train's operator spoke over the speakers that the train would depart in less than five minutes. Twilight wondered for a moment if the doctor would miss the train; would the other doctor and the nurse care for him?

Wait---of course they would, the unicorn thought, very slightly shaking her head and assuring herself that he would be in good hooves.

A few minutes later, the train was about ready to depart.

But then, in the slimmest of time, the third doctor arrived, having entered the train car in an exhausted and tiresome manner. It was as if he had run the whole way here without stopping.

At first, from the dimly lit doorway, it was hard to tell what the doctor looked like. Clearly, however, it had the appearance of a stallion and a doctor's coat. He sat at the doorway for at least ten to twenty seconds, breathing in and out, just trying to catch his breath.

It was hard to tell who it was.

Then a doctor spoke out.

"You alright, Cobalt?"

Twilight's eyes went wide. Cobalt!

The now-familiar doctor lifted a hoof tiredly and weakly, stating as best he could:

"I---hah---am not as yo---hah---young as I used---huh---to be."

Sucking in air for a brief moment, he got enough strength to say a single sentence after he breathed out.

"---Hah!---I'm forty-two and I feel like I'm seventy."

The other doctor chuckled.

"Maybe you should jog your way to work," he stated in a semi-joking fashion. "It'd probably help more than just walking."

Cobalt laughed.

"That's true---hah---maybe."

A minute at the doorway, and he felt somewhat better, though he still breathed in and out a bit more heavily and fast than normal. It wasn't until he started walking towards his patient's bed that he noticed the mares looking right back at him.

While Rainbow wasn't too too surprised to see him coming in---seeing as he was the one taking care of him the most---Twilight's eyes were still wide as saucers, a faint little blush on her cheeks, but barely noticeable.

"C-Cobalt?" she stammered slightly. "What are you doing here?"

The doctor took note of her reaction and chuckled.

"I volunteered to provide long term care for your friend. I know of his condition the most, so that was why I came along."

"Long term?" Rainbow questioned. "You mean...?"

Another smile, he remarked:

"When the train stops in town, I'll be getting off as well. I'll be his main doctor until he fully recovers."

Rainbow smiled back. Cobalt was a nice pony to be around with and an excellent doctor, clearly by the fact that he had saved his life. Of course, she thanked the other doctors and nurses for providing him with the care of feeding and changing him, but at the same time, saving his life was the only reason.

But she laughed a little, knowing that Twilight would be around him for a longer time than she thought.

Of course---when was that ever a bad thing?

A couple minutes later, the train departed from the station. Twenty minutes later, the city of Manehattan disappeared from the horizon, the light that it polluted off still showing, however, in the skies. An hour passed---six o'clock---and that too soon disappeared. At this point in time, the sun barely edged on the horizon, ready to dip below and turn in for the night, with the moon patrolling over the land.

For that hour, the train wasn't as bumpy as some citizens, passengers, or even the mayor had assumed. Every once in a while, they would occasionally have a slight 'bump', but it was rarely, if ever, noticeable.

Twilight, once she stopped blushing, eventually opened up to conversation with Cobalt, who seemingly started it. He asked her simple questions; how it was like being a princess, what the workload is like, the choices that have to be made.

Those were his initial questions, to which Twilight was fine with responding to. The answers ranged from a varied workload to the easiest of choices. She even looked back to the streaking incident.

That was an awkward time.

Eventually, dinner began. Of course, while most passengers were not able to be seated in the dining car---mainly the rich and 'back-room' ponies were allowed---the food was delivered to each passenger throughout the train. Many weren't hungry at the time, but others were completely starving.

Being a princess, Twilight was allowed into the dining car, Dash and Cobalt granted permission alongside. As they dined on tonight's wheat dogs and hay steak, the unicorn and the doctor continued to talk; occasionally, the conversation would vary from serious topics---him or Swift, for example---to jokes and simply uplifting talk. The serious topics, however, were quite rare. It wasn't something the two were really wanting to talk about over food.

They actually wanted to eat and have a good time, not be depressed again.

Dash occasionally added in conversation whenever something peaked her interests. She wasn't afraid about leaving him alone this time. He was in the care of another doctor and a nurse for the time being. If anything happened, they would take care of him.

Finally, she was able to relax and be calm for the first time in a week. The stress, even when she was sleeping peacefully and showering, was killing her strength. She feared anything worse if she continued to go the path she went.

They stayed in the dining car for an hour, talking and laughing or giggling or telling jokes. The other ponies that sat around them acted like the posh and proper citizens back in Manehattan or in Canterlot. They didn't pay any mind to them, but Dash wished they could at least learn from the three of them so dinner wasn't as boring.

They preferred symphonies.

She preferred rock.

Was it that hard to just learn something new?

Regardless, when dinner ended, they went back to the hospital car. The doctors and nurses were keeping him company as well as their own. When Cobalt walked in, they smiled, waved at him, and went back to fully maintaining their patients.

But other than feeding him and checking if he needed a change in diapers, Cobalt had no other task to do for him except be sure he was fed and clean for the whole trip, which wouldn't arrive in town until morning. Of course, this was because of the train having taken a new path, according to the train's conductor. Had they gone the same path as when they first arrived to the city, they wouldn't be back in town until at least three to four o'clock in the afternoon.

Even when she knew things would still be the same somewhat when they got home, Dash knew things were also going to be much different. Not only would she have the struggles of him being in a coma for possibly the rest of his life, but there was also dealing with her job, her payments, her bills.

And then there were the ponies from the party. Sure, some of them agreed with what she said---as much as she now regretted it.

But now she had those who didn't agree with her. Who knows what they'll be thinking when they get back home? Will they think she did it? Led to it? If she was lying that she ever felt bad or sorry for him?

Not even she knew what would come. But that was the unfortunate thing about it.

She had to wait and see.

And she didn't like what she saw.

Hours would pass before Twilight and Dash were off to bed. They had already reserved a set of beds for the both of them. As for Cobalt, he'd be tending to his patient throughout the night. The doctors and nurses would occasionally let one of them sleep in an extra bed within the hospital car, and every once in a while throughout the night, wake them up and switch. That way, they'd all get their proper sleep. If the other two patients besides him were satisfied, more than one of the doctors or the nurse could sleep.

Cobalt's job, however, was a bit more complex, especially since his patient was completely comatose. He would need much more care than the rest. But he didn't mind. He cared deeply for every patient he had, and he would be sure this one was no different from the rest.

But while Cobalt would spend the night tending to his new but familiar patient, Twilight and Dash would be sleeping in the next car over. The lights in the car had been turned off well over an hour ago, encasing the entire car in near pitch black, had it not been for the moon.

It didn't take long for both mares to fall asleep. The thought of going home in the morning and him being able to come along with them put them at great ease. Twilight fell asleep with a smile on her face for the first time in a while.

Rainbow did too.

But then she woke up after an hour, her mind stressed and troubled.

Could it have been from a nightmare? Perhaps, to one, it might have been. Or maybe it could have been her mind thinking away at the real world while she tried to create her own in a dream. Whatever the reason, it was enough to keep her awake.

With her thoughts corrupted with tension and unease, she began that constant thinking process. Of what?

Of the future.

What was the future going to hold not only for him, but for her too? It wasn't a form of selfishness or caring more about her own future. She only wondered what would become of her to everyone, especially after something as tragic as this.

It would, of course, be a common sight that ponies would doubt her truthfulness whenever she says she cares or regrets what she did. One day, she hates him---she leaves for a week, comes back, and cares about him. Anyone would doubt it or believe it as a lie.

But other than the stigma that would come from such an event, there was her future, her mental future. Something like this could only be seen as a traumatic experience. She looked at Spike the days he was there before they went home. He was shocked, he was angry, and then---

...And then he was just...confused. The day they left, he was almost entirely spaced out, like he was always in deep thought or heavily confused or didn't know what was going on. It was no surprise to anyone that he would have been affected just as much as him. She didn't even need to think about it.

They tried to rape him. They tried to use him like a doll and most likely kill him after to prevent him from talking. If Spike not had done that, not use those flames...

If he didn't kill those two stallions---would he even be alive right now, or would they have let him go after they were done with him?

Dash stopped thinking about it.

Now there was him.

What would he do when he woke up?

The first thing that came to her mind was that he would most likely berate and hate her, maybe accuse her being in the whole mess to begin with, which was only slightly true. The tables would turn and he would be the one to talk behind her back, yell at her, prevent her from trying to help---hate her.

Or maybe that was going too far. For all she knew, he would still care for her, say he was sorry, try to make amends.

But what about him mentally or physically?

From what Cobalt had told her, the only major damage was in his head. Swelled his brain and that was the reason he was even in a coma to begin with. When that ends, will he be different mentally? Will he be kinder than he was before? Smarter? Dumber? Or would he be a cruel pony to everyone he encountered, even if he didn't mean it? Would that be common until his dying breath?

There were so many questions that raced in Rainbow's mind, she could never keep track of them all. She just wanted to yell 'STOP' and hope they would all screech to a halt. But the questions were essential. She wanted him to be okay, because she wasn't and never would be ready for him to not be.

Who could be ready to face something like that?

Not Rainbow. A surprise, not even Rainbow 'Danger' Dash could be or would be able to handle something like that.

But was it really a surprise?

She didn't even know.

Did she want to?

No.

She didn't.

And then, like that, she told her mind to stop. And it did. Like that, every single one of those thoughts that plagued her, told her to think this and to think that, to think good and to think bad, right or wrong---they all stopped and settled in the deep layers of her brain, to relax until she told otherwise.

She felt relaxed, but not enough to yet fall asleep. So rather than spend an hour or two trying to go back to bed, and rather than 'please' herself in hopes that would succeed again---

She simply decided to look outside.

She loved looking outside.

Ever since she was a filly, despite her determination to succeed, to be the fastest or the strongest in whatever life could throw at her---she was always a sucker for the night sky. Billions of stars and billions of galaxies to look at, even if a majority of them were not possible to see from where her little planet stood. It didn't phase her, though. The night sky was always a sight, always putting her mind at ease.

Though, living in such populated towns like Ponyville or Cloudsdale, the light that shone from houses and buildings and schools and factories would cripple the light that the stars gave off, at least from her perspective. On a clear night in a town like Ponyville, she would have only seen a fourth of the universe.

But tonight, with the train in the middle of a freezing desert and with most of the train's car lights gone dark or dim---the universe was hers, to watch in awestruck amazement at the amount of constellations she could point out, how many meteors she could see zip across the sky in a minute's time, and the best part---the galactic center. So calm from so far away, yet a constant clash of energy and life up close.

It reminded her of the things that had happened in the past 2 weeks. From far away, the situation was small and not as big as one would think. Up close, words and slurs are thrown at each other, feelings are hurt, lives are changed forever.

But unlike that---unlike her life and her problems and his problems and the crippled future they would have together...

The universe was beautiful.

The universe was an inspiration.

The universe was a wonder.

The mare couldn't remember when she even dozed off. All she could remember was looking up into the sky, looking at every individual star, and the next moment, Twilight was waking her up for breakfast. There was no fade or cut to black, just an immediate "Wake up" from Twilight.

Nonetheless, the mare yawned and got up from her bed.

Despite the dining car being for the more fancier ponies at dinner, it became a place for 'normal' folk in the mornings. When she first entered the car, she noticed regular unicorns or regular pegasi and earth ponies sitting at tables, occasionally sipping on orange juice and eating eggs, every once in a while talking or laughing quietly---as it was still very early in the morning.

Twilight had already saved a seat for Dash at another table.

And yes, Cobalt was there too. Again.

Dash didn't mind. She loved his company as much as Twilight's or any other pony's.

While Cobalt and Twilight ate their eggs and drank milk or juice, Dash kindly but tiredly requested a simple set of oats for cereal. To her happiness, they returned with a bowl, a small carton of milk, and a small box of Cinnamon Oat Squares.

She always loved that cereal.

Pouring the cereal in, she added the milk and grabbed a spoon, not wasting time to fill her stomach for the morning. Every once in a while, the milk in the bowl would gently ripple whenever the train hit a slight bump, but it wasn't enough for it to make a splash.

Within a minute or two, she had finished her cereal and gulped down the milk like it was going out of style.

"Hungry, I see?" Cobalt asked with a smile, jokingly.

Rainbow blushed only a little in slight embarrassment, nodding in reply. Embarrassed, though, she didn't deny her hunger.

When she put the bowl, the spoon, and the empty carton and box where they needed to go, she decided to engage in conversation, not every once in a while, but like ponies would normally do.

Like yesterday and the days before, the conversations would range from princess duties to historical facts or data, or even about the apocalypse---in fiction, of course.

At some point, Cobalt did mention that his wife also had a great interest in post-apocalyptic novels, specifically when it came to romantic tragedies. He felt more open about talking about his wife this time around. Not as frowned as before, but more of an uplifting tale about her once interests.

When the other two had finished their breakfasts, they proceeded to the back of the train, back to the hospital car. They had to be more quiet, however, as the other two patients were still sleeping, despite it being sometime around seven or eight o'clock. At least, that's what Dash assumed the time was, judging by the sun.

As they sneaked their way over to his bed, Dash smiled. As soon as she was near enough to him, she grabbed one of his hooves, still warm, and kissed it gently.

"Good morning," she whispered. He likely wouldn't hear her, but at this point, she didn't expect him to.

For a good hour, they sat in their respectable spots, and eventually Twilight and Cobalt engaged in further conversation, while Rainbow continued to read the next chapter of her book. She had learned to control her pacing. There were at least twelve chapters left to read out of the twenty-four in total. She had already begun to read the twelfth chapter, and soon enough, she would be done with that too. If she read four chapters in a single month, she'd finish the book by the time it publicly releases.

She didn't want to request having the book signed until then, especially when it hasn't even come out yet.

After ten or so pages into the chapter, Rainbow stopped and asked Twilight how much longer they would be.

She wasn't expecting Twilight to say, "Within an hour."

It was quite a surprise to her. To think---sometime in the next hour, they'd be stepping off the train and they would finally be home again. Being home meant there was less of a risk being hunted down by Swift or any of his men. Here, in the comfort of his friends and nearer to the City of Canterlot---and with the chance that Royal Guards would also be patrolling the town too---he was safer than he ever had been in Manehattan.

She couldn't wait to get home. She wanted the time to come so fast. What would she do for another hour? Read some more? Talk with the others? Sleep some more? Hell, why not all three?

So she did. The first thing she decided to do was to continue reading up to the point that she wanted, then stop and read the next pages tomorrow and the day after that. The second thing done was talk a bit more with the others, casual conversation. The unfortunate part of it all was that there was almost not a single thing they haven't talked about.

Unsuccessful in finding anything to talk about, Dash eventually settled to skipping to the third thing. Putting the book back in the satchel, she laid back in her chair and closed her eyes, letting out a gentle sigh with it.

It felt like hours to her, but it was only for a little over a half hour that she slept. Again, as she had done this morning, Twilight was the one to wake her up. In a short daze and yawning heavily, despite only a half hour's rest, she asked sluggishly if they were there yet.

But then Twilight pointed out the window. On the horizon, there lay Ponyville, vibrant, colorful, and just as alive as she had last seen it. At first, it started off small. Then as the train kept rolling, it got bigger and bigger, closer and closer.

And then finally, the train slowed down, hissed as its wheels ground against the tracks---and finally stopped.

When Dash looked outside the window, she could see the train station filled with passengers, ready to board the train or simply standing about, waiting for others---family members, friends, or other importance.

Some of the ponies had actually stared in amazement when they noticed the hospital car. They had heard about it, and it would be at least another week or two before Ponyville would get its required car, so they could only see it as a preview for now.

As the doors in between every car opened up, ponies came flowing out of the train like a flood. It had to have been at least thirty seconds by the time the trains were empty enough for ponies to begin entering. At this point, the doctors and nurse had begun preparing their patients for transport.

But with Twilight at their side, hopefully the trip would be easier to make---or at least quicker when it came to her magic.

Unlike the other cars that had exits on both ends, the hospital car contained an exit on the side facing the station, in its direct center. This construction was mainly useful in transporting bedded patients in and out of the cars when needed, rather than struggling to get them through a narrow end and accidentally have them stuck.

The first patient to be taken out of the car, of course, was him. As the crowd made way for the patients in their beds, they noticed, recognized, and sympathized for the pony lying in the first one. When they saw the rainbow mare walking alongside him, some cast expressions of doubt, anger, and even sorrow.

Just like what they did to him that night, it came right back at her in the end.

She ignored them for now.

For a good couple of minutes, the trip to the hospital that grew ever so slowly in the distance was moving along averagely. Every once in a while, ponies would take glimpses or stare at the patients in the beds or the ponies who walked beside them.

Most of the glimpses were to Dash and mainly her.

She knew why.

Just thinking about it made her cringe. She didn't know why she cringed, but she did. Maybe she expected someone to throw a brick at her or punch her or try to gather up a mob and run her out of town 'for nearly getting him killed'.

But were they right about that? Even if it was just a little?

Ten minutes pass. The hospital stands in front of them, and they stand in front of the hospital.

Upon entering, Dash had to take a moment to remember and get used to the layout of this hospital. She had taken those two weeks to get used to that particular hospital. But who knows if she would ever return there to remember?

She only hoped she wouldn't have to go back there.

When they entered the lobby, good old Doctor Stable was there to welcome Twilight and Rainbow back home. He even greeted and welcomed Cobalt and the other doctor and nurse to Ponyville. When everything was set and planned, all three patients and their doctors were guided and directed to their own separate rooms. Stable led Cobalt and his patient---and his patient's friends---to their own room.

Luckily, the room was set on the first floor rather than the second or the third. All they had to do was walk to the left, down the hall, and walk into the last door on the left---not the right.

The layout of the room was very similar to the hospital room in Manehattan, though its design was mirrored, the bathroom door was more towards the door than the window, and speaking of windows, there were two of them this time! The designs and the decor of the room was also very different from what they had seen in the city room. Somewhat the same, but oh so very different.

It took no more than five minutes to settle the patient in his room. After that, Stable left Cobalt and the mares alone. At a point, Cobalt mentioned that he needed to see if the hospital had what he needed. Twilight---at first, Rainbow thought she wanted to follow him---mentioned she was going to go get breakfast at the cafeteria, hoping her stomach would stop growling, despite the eggs she had eaten a few hours ago.

When the door clicked shut---Dash was alone again.

Alone with him.

As soon as things went quiet, she sighed. She was tense still, stressed even, but she listened to the monitor. It was always beeping everywhere it went, and every time she listened, she was as better as she could have been.

She tried taking it in. Yesterday, she was saying goodbye to Manehattan, and today, she was saying hello to Ponyville. Two weeks ago, they entered Manehattan for the first time in a year.

A week ago---he nearly-...

Dash stopped.

It wasn't the time for that.

She sighed again. After a few moments, she resorted to once again holding his hoof in hers. Holding it always made her feel just a little bit better, kept her at ease, kept her from panicking or overthinking things.

Of course, she knew it wouldn't work forever. One day, that comfort would run out and she would need to face it head on.

Was she ready for something like that?

No, and neither was Twilight or Cobalt or Pinkie or Fluttershy-...

Nopony was ready for something like this.

And they still aren't.

But for now, Rainbow took the past week as a sign of luck. She had it better---hell, he had it better---than any of Swift's other victims.

He got off easy.

So she continued to believe it.

Continued to feel lucky.

She knew it was running out.

It was only a matter of time.

Only a matter of time.

Act 1: Chapter 5: Expectations

“How nice -- to feel nothing, and still get full credit for being alive.” ~Kurt Vonnegut

A month had passed.

Sure, one could go into details about how a month was full of the littlest of details, how important one hour was and how worthless things are the next.

But that's all the month was. Worthless hope.

For a month, nothing had changed in Ponyville. Ponies continued to go about their lives, buy each other's food, share each other's lives and love. A few of the Guard patrolled the town, through the skies, a heavy eye on every corner.

All the way in Manehattan, ponies were still foolish enough to look for Swift. Everypony who tried never came back. That simply showed how clever and perceptive Swift Shadow had become in his time of secrecy. But with the ever increasing security as a result of his actions, it was only a matter of time before they would find him, and a matter of time before he would be brought to justice for everyone he ever killed.

But who knew how long something such as that would take? A month? A year? A decade? For all they knew, Manehattan would be a completely separate country by then because they were too slow to notice he took over as the mayor, and they would be even more foolish to not notice him slip beneath the princesses, and the next thing they knew, he was ruling Equestria with an iron hoof.

There were many thoughts, many speculations---many fears as to what this Swift figure would do, should he ever take control of anything---a city or a country. Would he kill everyone who opposed him? Exile them? Would he make the place better than what the princesses had made it or worse than before?

As soon as he got back to town, those questions sprung up across Ponyville like wildfire. Some who didn't mind the events that happened several hundred miles away simply carried on with their lives like normal ponies. Whoever was more paranoid than others locked themselves up in their homes, boards and all.

But Celestia and Luna---yes, even Twilight---did their best to assure their 'little ponies' that the situation was well in hoof. Did they believe that? Yes, in a way.

Did the princesses themselves believe it?

They wanted to.

For Dash, she didn't care about Swift anymore. She cared about her friends, her family, and just as importantly, him. For the now month he had been in a seemingly permanent coma, there had been only the slimmest of changes, a minor of the major.

The food they had fed him even here was working whatever magic it had been given, as well as time itself. Within the first week after the incident, his bruises had started to heal, fade away. His face was looking much better.

Less broken.

His...wounds--they also started to heal. According to doctors, it would have taken a few weeks to a few months at best for them to heal at a regular pace. With the introduction of the induced foods, they expected his wounds to be healed fully within another half month. Already, they were beginning to look better, but also beginning to scar.

He breathed a bit more calmly throughout the month. With the pace he currently breathed, it was almost as if he really was just sleeping.

Rainbow wanted to believe he was sleeping for today and he would wake tomorrow.

A day passed, and it wasn't the case.

The mare returned to her job the day after returning to town a month ago. Spitfire didn't penalize her or punish her as she had somewhat feared---but she knew Spitfire wasn't that cruel.

Instead, her boss showed sympathy for her, sorrow even. She wished her friend a speedy and hopeful recovery---it made Rainbow smile, grin even. It was the first time in a while that she grinned.

Her stigma around town lessened over the weeks. It wasn't as apparent as it had been initially, but some ponies still expressed their hatred or simple negativity towards her. One pony selling asparagus told her to "Go look somewhere else."

But she was relieved no one tried to vandalize her home or hurt her in a way. Despite their ways of hatred, there was never a case in Ponyville, not even in a time like this, where it got to a point of killing someone as a way of justice. The time would come when things would settle down and mistakes would be forgiven and forgotten---even the ones that were not intended.

She was sure the mistake of 'leading a friend to near death' was beyond the verge of unintentional.

On the days she didn't work, such as today, Dash would stay in the hospital, sitting beside her friend for a couple of hours, well into the 'few' range. After that, she was give him a kiss goodbye and head off to visit her friends. Some days, they would all hang out for a short time at Sugarcube Corner. It was pretty much the only way for all of them to hang out or even be together.

But they planned to be together more often, even after Sugarcube Corner. For now, though, it was just the shop.

Walking from the hospital to the Corner took a little less than ten minutes; a minute by flight.

Dash decided to walk, however. She had done so most of the time since she came back. Sure, she could fly there if she wanted to, but how would she make amends with everyone she upset by flying everywhere? There was a time for flying and trotting.

It was time to trot.

It was always time for Dash.

But today, it was ready to rain, so Dash walked all the way to the Corner without anyone but the Guard outside. The place barely seemed alive, but at the same time, it was.

The pegasus made it to the Corner and inside just as the first drops touched down. Within seconds, everything outside was drenched. Lightning flashed outside in the distance; the roar of thunder followed seconds later, sometimes even instantly. Dash could feel the coldness of the rain brush against her fur, making her shiver for a few moments, before she finally shut the door.

When she was warm enough, she made her way to the back room, into the kitchen. Even though there were tables in the main room---installed only two months ago---they never sat in any of them. Pinkie had made a request to build another table in the kitchen area---think the kind at a restaurant---for all eight of them to sit in. It had been build in an empty corner of the place, and despite attempts to fill it in, Pinkie didn't think it was enough.

To her, the table was just what it needed. Not only that, but she saw it as their own private eating area! No one to bother them or interrupt them; they could eat in peace, alone with each other, and have fun when the time arises.

Such as today---if fun could even be possible still.

When she entered the kitchen, she noticed the girls all sitting there still, talking quiet. The majority of their smiles were more of comfort instead of simple cheer. Not much of a surprise, but it always made Dash glad they strove to take care of each other.

Pinkie was the first to notice Rainbow walk in.

"Dashie," she began, "Hey."

It was common that Pinkie had called her that. She started calling her that not long after they first met, and up until he came into her life, Pinkie was the only one who said it.

It also became even more apparent after she came back to town that Pinkie had seemed less...cheery and more---normal. Pinkie was known by everyone to be the party girl of the town; she made parties for everyone who entered, lived, and left town. She baked and ate desserts anytime she wished, but the most part was her personality. There were some ponies who thought she was too crazy, others thought it wasn't enough.

But after Manehattan, Pinkie was normal. There was no crazy "Oh my gosh, Dashie, hi!" or insane bouncing as she walked over to Dash.

It was a simple, comforting smile and a gentle walk over.

It worried Dash, but she knew why her friend even acted such.

The two mares hugged and headed over to sit with the rest. As what they had usually done, the others greeted her with kind smiles and a caring, "How are you?" from Twilight.

"I'm good," Rainbow replied, nodding, returning her own smile.

Despite the unchanging month, Dash did her best to lift her spirits. It only worked somewhat, but it was enough to get her to smile more often. Even when Pinkie had changed almost entirely, she still tried to cheer herself up as well, and they could all see it. Every now and then, Sugarcube Corner would look bland for a time, then there would be a brief party that lasted for a few hours, enough to get everyone in the spirit.

And when the party died, so did the streamers and said spirit. Pinkie made it a routine to have a party at least once a week, just to get herself worked up and bouncy.

Her friends were glad her efforts helped her cope. The last thing they wanted was their friend to spiral into depression.

Fluttershy, while still shocked, was more or less the same as usual. She acted almost as if nothing had ever happened, nothing had changed her. She was obviously aware of the situation, but she did her best not to have it affect her. Sure, the others had done the same---or at least tried---but Fluttershy coped the best.

Applejack rarely smiled. She wanted to act like everything was okay---but something continued to eat at her. She casually said it was just depression after everything that happened. But Dash knew it was more than that. As everyone had been aware of, she confessed about her little fling that she had with him. Despite the initial shock---and from Rarity's case, disappointment in a way---they were understanding of whatever guilt plagued her. Why wouldn't she have felt guilty? She was his first time, she took him away from Dash and risked ruining any potential future they would have had together.

But it wasn't just that of the relationship, it was the incident too. She almost lost someone she really loved, even more than just a friend. Losing him would have torn her apart, especially after the closeness they shared in that week alone.

Dash knew it was not only depression, as she had stated, but the guilt. But she knew Applejack was a strong mare; there would be the time when she would accept the situation, accept the past, and look up to the future.

It was a silly and cheesy thought---but it helped.

Rarity followed Fluttershy's approach. She didn't let the incident affect her, even while one of her friends lay unresponsive. She continued to make dresses in that big boutique of hers, talking to her little sister or putting her to bed at night, and making business as usual. She tried to live life to her fullest---as if tomorrow would have been her last. The tragedy left her shaken---but at the same time, it left her inspired.

Twilight was more or less the same as she had been a month ago, and during that one week. She was the same amount of shocked as the others, but she learned to cope earlier. Being with Cobalt and constantly chattering with him helped too. Their talks even started rumors between the five girls about them going out or not. They weren't really going out, as Twilight had stated and assured to be true---but the girls wanted to believe it. Even if he had been twenty years older than her, they seemed to make a good couple to them. Other than the silly rumors and the talks, Twilight did her best to keep herself normal for her friends, but also keep focused when it came to any assignment that Celestia had assigned to her, even if one such task included anything doing with Manehattan. She wanted to be ready, no matter what came her way. He would want that.

Then there was Spike.

Spike was...he was different since leaving Manehattan. not different in a way that one would think he was a 'weirdo'. When he left the city, he was always staring forward, always seemed---confused.

Then a month passed, and he's different. Not normal, not worse, just...different.

"How's the counseling going?" Dash asks the young dragon.

A brief nod while sipping his coffee---something he more commonly did throughout the month---he replies with:

"Good. I'm getting better."

A week following his return to town, Spike was sent off to a Rehab clinic not far from town. It was a new building that had been built not more than a year ago. There, ponies, dragons, griffons, and anyone who had a sentient mind could go there and be lead by a counselor. At first, they thought the counseling wasn't working---but as the days went on, his behavior improved---not so much that he was back to his pip-cheery self as he had been a month ago, but that he started to talk more, smile more.

Better yet, stop staring.

He stopped looking confused.

He was getting there---slowly, but surely. They could all see it.

But they weren't sure if he would ever be normal, regardless of how many months or years would come to pass.

And that thought alone brought Rainbow right back to him.

Would he be normal again?

The question circulated in her mind over and over again, day after day, week after week, and soon enough, for all she knew---month after month and year after year.

She hoped the year wouldn't end with him still where he is.

His condition---sure, it improved, he was breathing better, his face was cleaner and less bruised, and from what the doctors said, his brain's swelling dropped. It was progress, but was it even helping?

What if his brain was normal and he was still in a coma? What if his ret...reticle...

What if the thing that made him open his eyes and look at her was permanently damaged? What if he would never wake up? What if they decided to stop trying and pull the plug?

No, Rainbow thought to herself. They've saved him this far.

She kept believing. It kept her going all month.

She wasn't going to stop now.

For an hour, the seven of them had what they tried to consider a regular conversation, and it worked to an extent. It wasn't a cringe-worthy mess, there were smiles and laughs, jokes to be had. Of course, the emotions came slightly whenever any form of talk emerged about the month in particular, but they did their best to hope that the next month would be better, and the month after that.

When the rain finally lifted up, they all decided to stake a stroll in the town, as long as the sun was shining. It wasn't long after they left the Corner that other ponies began to leave their houses. Not as often as a month prior, ponies would still occasionally take quick glances at Rainbow, some of frustration, others of sympathy.

Sympathy for who? That was the question she asked. Were they feeling sorry for her or him?

She ignored it.

For another half hour or longer, the seven of them would walk around the town, past the Town Hall, past the Boutique, past the now filled in grounds of the Golden Oak Library, and once again find themselves back at Sugarcube Corner; then they would go around again, but go different paths, all while carrying conversations. With the return to town, talk was new and always fresh for the next day.

Did you hear what they said about that one mare?

I hear Caramel's dating that one stallion down at the barber.

Aren't Cheerilee and Big Mac getting married soon?

The last question there was rather new. Still about the same ponies, only this time, the rumors were true. Applejack couldn't refuse talking about it. In fact, she was glad to talk about it.

"Eeyup," she began, carried over from Big Mac. "Next month, actually."

Eyes went wide.

"Really?" Twilight asked in an excited manner. "Congratulations!"

A chuckle from her, Applejack added, "Yeah. Ah actually didn't even know they were together until at least a few months ago. From what Ah heard, they've been goin' on for about a year."

The mare then went on, saying that she did have her suspicions that they were already going on, but it was as if they were afraid to come out and say anything.

"I'm sure they had their reasons," Twilight remarked.

As she said that, however, Applejack leaned over to her friend and whispered, "Ah've got a hunch it has somethin' to do with a couple a' fillies."

It didn't take long to know exactly who she was referring to. She remembered the last time the Crusaders were involved in anything having to do with the couple. It almost ended in complete shambles.

From what Applejack mentioned, neither Apple Bloom or the others really did anything to enhance or improve their celebration, just celebrated instead---very much aware of their past actions.

Nonetheless, the girls---and Spike, even---were thrilled at the couple's success, smiling and giggling and even giving Applejack a pat on the back---despite her not really having done anything related to it, but it was rather pats for them, instead, but it still made Applejack smile.

"...I hope he's awake to see it," Dash spoke out.

It didn't ruin the conversation or make it depressing. Sure, there was the hint of sadness, but they wanted to keep going as normally as they could.

"Me too," Twilight replied, "Him and Big Mac were always good friends---even when he would mess up his chores a few times."

While most of his mishaps and screw ups were found as annoying or frustrating to the rest of the town, there were only very few memories that were enough to make the group laugh. Some of his mistakes were almost on a comedic level, that it even made some of the town-folk laugh at a time.

Dash was never sure if those ponies were laughing because it was funny or because they were simply laughing at him.

Nonetheless, she giggled because it was funny.

She just wished before didn't get carried away.

When they finished their discussions and had enough of a walk for the day, the girls dispersed. Fluttershy went home, Pinkie went back to the Corner, Rarity went back to her Boutique, Applejack returned to the orchard, and Twilight and Spike both returned to the castle.

But Dash didn't go back home for now. Like always---she returned to the hospital to see him.

It was her routine for the days she was free. See him, see the others, then when they left, see him again. Someone could call her visits to the hospital addictive or just worrying too much, seeing as he was in the best of care.

She didn't mind any rumors that could potentially start from that; she was there because she cared about him, and for all she knew, he could either wake up the next day or die today.

And she wanted to be by his side, no matter what happened.

No matter if she would stand beside him to hug him, smile with him, and never let him go---

---or if she would stand next to his coffin as it lowered into the ground.

No matter what.

Dash got back to the hospital in less time than usual. Gently floating rather than fly, she got back in less than five minutes time. As always, the doctors and nurses at the front greeted her with kind smiles, as did she back to them. Walking down the corridors and hallways, it wasn't long before she was back in his room.

Just like always, she expected to see him up and awake, eyes open, mouth moving, smile looming over her.

Merely far-fetched expectations.

That's all they were to her.

Expectations.

When she sat back in her seat, she sighed. With clearer of a conscience, she looked forward to the door. She didn't smile, didn't frown. It was just in the middle.

And it stayed like that for a minute as she looked on to nothing. Breathing in and out with a slow sniff and a slow 'phew'.

When the time came, she spoke up.

Spoke to him.

She didn't care---just like always.

If he heard, he heard.

"Big Mac and Cheerilee..." she began and paused briefly before continuing. "...They're getting married next month."

She looked over, almost expecting a response or movement.

Nothing.

She looked back to the door and continued.

"He really misses you, you know...Big Mac."

For a brief time, she smiled and chuckled.

"Guy like that...tough as nails---quietest pony in town..."

The smile faded.

"I've never seen him so emotional from it. Not just from this, you being where you...where you are...but..."

Another moment later, Dash sighed down. Looking back to him, she showed concern.

Sadness.

It was common whenever she came here; everyone saw it, but never talked about it. They let it happen, and she let it happen.

She continued.

"...He told us he always wanted you to come...see him get married.....When he realized that's probably not gonna happen, he..."

Again, she looked away.

Then she looked down the floor, past her legs, onto the cold marble.

With a blank stare---or what some would have called a blank stare---she finished her words.

"...He just cried."

She wanted to also.

Her words weren't very far from the truth. Upon the news that Big Mac had received, he was one of the many in town who shared their grief, but he shared it the most.

Despite his clumsy tendencies, him and Big Macintosh got along well not long after he entered town. Even when he would mess up at times, Big Mac wouldn't hold a grudge against him.

"Even when they try to help themselves, they can't," he once said.

On the days they were free, they would go out into town and have a good time with other stallions or simply get a few drinks at the local bar. On some occasions, Big Mac would come home drunk, but every time they went there, he would have no more than three drinks. He always had a limit for himself.

He once said:

"The last thing I want is to be shit-faced and walk into an alley to get stabbed to death."

Dash found a bit of irony in that quote.

Even with that idea in his mind, he ended up walking into an alley----he ended up getting stabbed.

Sure, he didn't die and he wasn't drunk out of his mind, but...

It didn't stop her from seeing it, though.

Sniffing in her tears---she didn't want to cry now---she laid back in her seat and breathed in and out slowly, trying to relocate the peace in her mind. Another routine of hers.

It wasn't long before she was calm again.

New record, she thought, even smiling to herself.

Every day, she would do the same thing if she was on the verge of breaking into tears. Every day, she would do it in less time than the previous.

Soon enough, it was likely she wouldn't have to do it at all.

Brushing her own mane for a moment, she reached into her satchel----one she had carried around every day all month----and took out her Daring Do book.

The month was almost done, and so was the chapter she had started no more than a week ago.

Without a second thought, she began to read.

"Even with her companions at her side and faith within her mind, nothing could prepare her for the common enemy..."

Swift laid back in his chair. Another whiff of cigarette smoke, and he blew it away into the air.

The boss had suffered many setbacks all month. Intruders had been coming in through the sewers one by one every other day, maybe every other few days, and trying to catch a glimpse of his work, only to go and spoil it for everyone else and risk him losing everything he worked so hard to achieve.

But it didn't stop him.

For the twelfth time this month, Swift opened up his journal, turned the page, and put the nearly fortieth name on it, stamping his recent victim's blood---just as his workers dragged the the now pale corpse off to wherever they so chose.

What they did was none of Swift's concern, boss or not. The bodies never stayed, and whether or not the corpse was once that of a stallion or a mare---they didn't care about gender----his men always got the relief they craved.

His men weren't horny idiots, far from it, but the thought of being away from a mare---or a stallion---for so long gets them...heated up. Of course, when things are heated enough, one of his men are likely to please a few more.

But he didn't care to hear it. What they did was their business.

He had other things to attend to.

Such as his work.

The setbacks, as said before, pushed Swift's plans back further and further. A day, a week, a month.

For all he knew, it would be another few months before he was ready.

But for all he knew of that, the Guard might already know where he'd be hiding, then they would come running in, swords at the ready and their own firepower blazing forward.

And what would become of him? Captured and left to rot in a penitentiary? Sent to Death Row to die a week later?

Killed here, right on the spot?

No.

No, he wouldn't let it come to that.

They would be ready. They would have their firepower, their explosives, their barriers all at the ready.

He would be sure of it.

He would be sure that Manehattan was his.

And soon enough, with the support and inspiration he lays down on every civilian, he will have a city full of soldiers, full and ready to take to the deserts and take Canterlot.

And once they do that---then comes every other town and city.

Including that backwater Ponyville.

But of course---it was nothing more than simple expectations.

Swift knew well of the stallion's town. It was a place that he had resided as a young child, once. The ponies there, oh---they were all kind to him. They loved him, treated him with care, just like any other filly or colt residing.

And then he saw those princesses.

He didn't hate them like some ponies; there were ponies who merely wanted to cut their throats simply because they found enjoyment; simply for no such reason.

But Swift didn't hate them for that.

He merely hated their beliefs.

He hated their...abilities.

When it came to the hatred of beliefs, he hated the thought of them thinking and believing that they should be the ones to decide the raising and the lowering of the sun and the moon; it didn't matter if it was their special talents. The sun and the moon would very much move on their own long after they were gone. They just believe they can play Gods and Goddesses whenever they so damn chose!

And it wasn't just those abilities that he hated.

It was the ones that he feared.

Celestia---she rose and lowered the sun every day and every night, and she could do it whenever she felt like doing so.

Luna---the same would go for the moon.

Now there rose one simple question that Swift had asked himself every single day and every single night.

What would stop them from killing everything?

He thought.

Celestia, at any point she wished---if she was angry at the world or became an evil tyrant---could let the sun stand high forever and let the grass and the trees die away, her little ponies stroke and die under its relentless rays. And in the events of a tyrant sun----the surface would be scorched clean.

Luna, at any point she wished---for the same reasons, or so her accursed Nightmare Moon would return---could encase the land in eternal night. The grass and the trees would die, along with crops, corn, wheat---the world would freeze over and it would snow for as long as she wanted it.

To some, it was a stupid and idiotic thing to worry about.

To Swift, they were nothing more than ticking time bombs, ready to go off when the provocation was enough.

What would stop one from using their magic to their own gain? What would stop them?

If civilization ended because they were too weak---history would no longer matter.

And that was the main thing the boss saw in those princesses.

They were weak---ripe for the taking.

But he---

---he was strong.

He was collective.

He was fit to be a true leader.

But the ones who lived to ruin it all was not helping his goal, but destroying the likelihood of it ever coming true, and the risk of devastation to the land coming ever so close.

The sooner his work was finished...

The quicker he can defuse the weak soon-to-be tyrants...

And the better he can make the world.

But of course...

It was nothing more than...expectations.

And that's all they would ever be.

Simple.

Pure.

Expectations.

Act 1: Chapter 6: Squish

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Act 1: Chapter 7: Burn and Crash

Thirty minutes passed. The mare was clean, yet she still felt dirty. She was led into the waiting room and told to sit until her friends arrived. Less than ten minutes after that, they did. They all had so many questions, so many things they wanted to know; they demanded to go into the room to see the patient, but all they got was:

"We'll let you know."

Dash didn't notice at first, but there were several ponies in the hallway when it first happened. They were all looking at her, staring at the door, the blood. Covering their faces with sorrow, uncertainty, confusion, fear.

Then the police and the Guard was involved, and the crowd dispersed.

Two officers and two guards walked into the room, and when they came back out, they were dragging a stallion along.

And Dash looked straight at him.

The one who nearly killed her friend.

That was him.

She didn't think of anything else.

She flew towards him, nothing but blind fury filling her mind, her voice screeching pure anger.

"YOU BASTARD!"

Twilight and a doctor was quick to pull her away.

But she was only able to get a good kick at his face.

His head flew back, and almost immediately, he tried to fling himself at her, but the officers and guards held him back, threatening to taze or tranquilize him.

The stallion only got three words out before he was dragged out of the building.

"You're next, bitch!"

The double doors slammed shut, and the girls went silent. They quickly saw the stallion's words as a true, dear threat.

But Rainbow? She didn't flinch, she didn't cringe---she didn't look afraid in any seeming way. It was as if she was completely unfazed by the threat.

To her friends, it seemed exactly like that.

To Rainbow...she was nothing but scared shitless. Of course, she had a tough outer shell---she seemed so determined.

But tonight...she was just as scared as ever. If Swift was clever enough to have escaped the law time and time again and still be killing whoever he pleases---what's stopping this guy from doing the same?

For all she knew, he's already run off.

No...no...Don't think about it, she quickly thought, trying to whisk the feelings away.

Eventually, the populace around the door and in the hallways began to quiet down and disperse. While some did remain, hoping something would happen---why would they?---most ponies went back into their assigned rooms with their family members. Accountants, nurses, and doctors did what the few officers and few guards also had done---break up the crowd.

"Let's go, everyone," one officer said, "It's over. Back to work, c'mon."

And back to work they went.

As for the girls, as for Spike, as for anyone who knew him---they all went to the waiting room and did just that.

They waited.

And waited.

And waited.

Four hours they waited. Four. Hours. From ten o'clock in the evening, to two o'clock in the morning, they waited for an answer, for a diagnosis.

For something.

The six girls all sat in comfy chairs, Spike in Twilight's lap. They were quiet and collective, but sleepy. Spike took a while to stop panicking before he could drift off. It was more like he simply tired himself out more than anything else.

Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie had fallen asleep sometime after two-thirty, leaving the other three up and waiting - the sounds of hospital life either boring them or leaving them afraid of hearing any news at all.

Rainbow sat in her chair, silent like the others. She still kept that face, the face that said, "I'm not afraid."

But she was afraid.

Oh---she was very afraid. He could die. This could be the last straw, the nail in his own coffin. He could die in there, and she, nor any other pony or doctor or nurse, wouldn't be able to do a damn thing about it.

For all she knew...he was already dead, a corpse laying on the table, getting colder with every passing moment.

Or maybe---in that hopeful string of luck as it had bestowed him, her, Twilight, and everyone else just two months ago---he survived.

He lived through getting stabbed ten times and bleeding out. Surely, he could survive his throat being slit...right?

...Right?

The fifth hour struck. Three o'clock in the morning came rolling by. The sun would be another two hours to appear over the horizon. Nonetheless, the birds began to chirp, the chickens were more or less ready to awaken whatever sleeping citizens slept.

For Rainbow---for Twilight---for Pinkie---for Spike...they just passed by and waved.

The doors to his room opened in the distance. They didn't hear it, they didn't see it. The hallway was quiet, but the step, step, steps echoed down it. The group didn't notice who it was until they were standing face to face with them.

Twilight looked up and didn't need to say a thing to get up and hold Cobalt. The two rejoiced after several hours away and several hours of unneeded tension. The princess was glad to see him.

Surely, him being here meant something...good...right?

The mare pulled away and immediately jumped at him with questions.

"Is he alright? Is he going to be okay? What happened in there?"

He was quick to calm her down, almost immediately answering her question with a brief smile.

"He's fine. He's stabilized and he's okay."

Though Twilight had been breathing semi-heavily, she and the others were able to at least get a single sigh of near uncontrollable relief and happiness. Rainbow nearly cried, having held in her emotions for seven hours. The others, while almost as emotional as her, controlled themselves.

"It took a while before he were able to stop the bleeding. At first, we...we thought we were going to lose him..."

He took a moment to compose himself.

"...But...but we stopped the bleeding. We got his body to stop thrashing around so much. He's improved since the start, but we need to take a little more time with him before we can be certain he'll be okay without supervision."

"And how long will that take?" Dash piped up. It had its own pint of frustration to it, but she asked a truthful question.

Cobalt wanted to tell her, 'soon,' but all he could say was:

"We don't know."

"How could you not-!"

Dash didn't finish that question. She already asked it more than sixty mornings ago. She stopped herself and slowly apologized to the doctor, before sitting back down in her seat.

She hadn't even realized she got up.

Gladly, for her, Cobalt understood her frustration. He, too, was frustrated at the whole incident. Everyone was frustrated...angry...sad...scared.

They were many things.

But there was only one thing that they could physically do.

Cobalt added to that thought, "My best advice...go on home and rest. Right now, that's the only thing you can do---for me, the other doctors...him, most of all."

They wanted to disagree on it. But in the end, he was only more right than the rest of them. What else could they do, other than just sit here and wait for even more somber news?

Slowly, they all had begun to get up from their chairs and walk to the exit down the hall. First it was Fluttershy, Pinkie's arm comforted around her neck. Rarity and Applejack got up, both giving each other a comforting hug, before they too walked to the exit.

Twilight also got up from her chair, and almost immediately, the discomfort of the wooden chair left her back. It still ached slightly, but less so. She turned to the hallway, ready to leave, following the other four behind them.

But then she turned back, to the chairs.

Rainbow was still there, sitting in the same pose as she had when she sat back down---legs bunched up, hoof under chin, near blank stare.

Twilight looked at her for a moment before saying anything.

"Rainbow," she started, "...c'mon."

The pegasus said nothing at first, not even acknowledging Twilight's stance.

After a moment of brief silence, she responded with a firm voice.

"I'm not leaving him."

Twilight sighed.

"I know you don't want to leave, but...what else can you do?"

"Stop leaving him alone, that's what," she stated.

Twilight wanted to say something else, anything else to stop her from pulling the same stunt she did back in the city. Anything to convince her.

But she had nothing to say, nothing to think of.

Dash spoke again.

"I...I leave him alone...for just a few hours. I'm gone a few hours and some...asshole slits his throat! Why is it that every time I turn my back, something always fucking goes wrong?!"

Twilight wanted to calm her down, get her to stop yelling, at least.

Then she noticed the tears already forming in her eyes.

She had cried enough. The worst she could do was make it any worse than it had been. Even Cobalt, when she looked towards him, slowly motioned Twilight to gently just stop what she was doing.

She didn't hesitate to do so. So as quick as she had come on, she backed off and softly spoke.

"Okay."

The two had exchanged their tearful hugs---Dash more so---and Twilight quickly left.

For a few short moments---moments that felt longer than they truly had been---it was just Dash and Cobalt, standing there alone in the waiting room. There was no conversation, but the sounds of the hospital moving up and about, young and old, living or dying, rang in their ears like mangled melodies. There was the occasional phone ring at the front.

But the two of them were still. Rainbow sat in her seat, staring towards the marble floor and just listening to everything happening around her. Cobalt looked at her, unsure of what to say or what to do next.

Did she even notice him?

Did she even care at this point?

Eventually, though, he did say something.

"I..." he stopped to think. "...I'll let you know if anything else happens."

She nodded quickly but numbly.

"Okay."

Silent again.

Cobalt took another quick look at the mare, before he returned to the room where his patient lay.

Poor girl, the doctor thought as he trotted along, she's been through enough.

He was more right than he had wanted to be. Twilight had informed him of everything they had gone through---from the party no more than two months before, to the incident in the city, to...to just last night. Just when everypony had truly believed things were finally settling down, just one not-so-slick prick jumped straight into traffic, hoping to cause enough of a pile-up to rile everyone.

He could see her slowly breaking, even when she seemed to be getting better. Cobalt was more than familiar with this. A simple smile could be someone melting, deep inside, and no one could ever tell.

Keeping him alive was all that was keeping her...normal.

What could be possibly be better than this?

It was early in the morning in Canterlot. The streets were slowly coming to life with the sounds of shuffling hooves and communicative street-goers. Laughing, talking, arguing, shouting---regardless of the situations, everyone was out and about.

But when it came to the Interrogation Commerce, there was never a moment's rest. Everyone who was taken in was questioned, answered, and treated with the same respect or neglect as their crimes have seen.

Such was the way of a particular stallion. Upon admission early in the night, he was a nopony. No one gave a rat's ass about his name or who he grew up with, who his family was, etc.

All they cared about was why the hell he had snuck into a hospital and attempted to assassinate someone. What importance did that *someone* have that he hated?

The thoughts stopped flowing, and the eyes turned to the door, slowly opening, never creaking. A stallion walked in, police uniform and all. Had to have been in his thirties. Did he have children? Was he married? Or did he live alone?

Just a few questions, but nothing more.

The officer - or was it chief? - sat down in a chair opposite of the failed assassin, who had a faint smirk on his face, but was more or less blank. The chief looked at him, up and down, and quickly noticed the faintness.

"Got a joke you wanna tell us?" the chief asked with his rough voice.

The smirk was wider now. The assassin seemed like he wanted to laugh, even chuckle a bit. But at the same time - it was like he couldn't do any of those. Why was that? What was wrong? What was right?

"Why did you try to kill that stallion?"

The assassin looked at the chief, that smirk never fading, like he was more or less glad to answer---or was it of a different reason?

"He tried to rat out Swift. You don't ever rat out Swift. Never."

The chief looks at the officer, then back to the stallion.

"What connection does that stallion have with this...Swift sonofabitch?"

He didn't answer, only staring at the chief. It was creepy, but it didn't seem to faze him.

"Answer my question, dammit."

The assassin raised an eyebrow only slightly, but he never once turned blank.

The chief growled under his breath.

"How's about a life-time in the Canterlot prison? Hmm? 'Cause let me tell you, that's exactly where you're heading if you don't tell me your goddamn business here!"

The assassin briefly sighed a chuckle, looking down at the table, before looking back up, letting in a sniffle of air.

He spoke up, looking at the chief and those who stood behind him.

"I like it when you try."

The chief was not amused.

"What the hell do you mean 'try'? Try what?"

"C'mooon...You know what I'm talking about. You try to stop ponies like me, you think you won, you get to go home and fuck your wife...that little hive mind of yours, you always think the game belongs to you.

"And that's when you fall over and crack that skull of yours wide open. You didn't win. You don't win. You'll never win. Even when you capture one bad guy, there's always ten more, a hundred more, a thousand more standing right behind him, waiting to get their shot. What makes you think all of them won't succeed at least once?

"Yeah, sure, let's say you're a victim who nearly got his or her head blown off by the bad guy, and the good guys just roll in and stop him at the last moment. You're safe with your family, say justice is served, and you get to sleep another night.

"Then another bad guy follows you home, sneaks into your bed room, and stabs you to death while you're sleeping. He finished the job that the other guy didn't get to finish. Maybe he goes and kills your mother, your father, and maybe your siblings while he's at it. Maybe he sets your house on fire and runs off, a job well done.

"Just when you think you win - you don't. There's always someone in line - ready to move on to stage two."

Silence filled the room as quick as sound. The chief, his officers, said nothing, only staring off in shock. For all they knew, the guy was talking about his own experience. Who was the victor they killed, whose family they killed, whose house they burned down?

Was it real or was it a lie?

Even the chief was afraid to ask, afraid of the answer just waiting for him.

The assassin spoke once more.

"The boss is gonna know about this soon. Real fuckin' soon.

"And when he does...

"He's gonna damn well finish what he started."

Hundreds of miles from Commerce, deep beneath the posh, belittling streets of Manehattan, Swift Shadow was confident. He had been confident for so long, for all these months, maybe even all these years.

Countless hours, countless days of planning, testing, silencing...even killing...for the payoff.

He had killed several ponies, ponies who threatened to stop him, ponies who threatened to kill him.

Every time they failed, he was closer to what he wanted - what he needed.

And the day he waited for seemed like it was here. Finally here. Was it? A couple days more, a couple hours?

He knew it was close.

He was confident.

He was ready to move forward.

Celebration frolicked throughout the workplace. Drinks came around, music blasted, henchmen danced and partied. Their work - years and years of work...

It was finally paying off.

For a good long while before everyone was to get back to work, they all had a hell of a time, singing and thanking each other for the work they had all put themselves through.

Swift sat at the bar. It didn't have its own name, and it was more or less makeshift, but it was the only spot for workers and Swift to have any type of break. Of course, they could have gone up to the surface, but there was always that risk of being caught. With all the work that Swift had stirred up these past two months, it made it just that more difficult to go out for even a breath of fresh air.

But it would be all the more sweeter once they-

A muffled boom shook the entire bar, trapping the current playing song on a loop, and bringing everypony to a complete standstill. There was no time for a question of what it was once they heard the muffled voices follow the boom.

"Go, go, go!"

Just then, every worker in the bar quickly ran out, away from the source. They scattered in several directions. Some were of preparedness and readiness of battle. Others, some who had no experience in the matter, were scared out of their minds, unsure of where to go, who to turn to---what to do.

Many were still out in the open when officers and even members of the ETF---Equestrian Task Force---came barging through the door and storming the bar. Once they had a clear view of the work-area, they screamed at anyone they saw.

"Freeze!"

"Down on the ground!"

"Stop or we'll shoot!"

Very few complied. The ones who did were quick to get on the ground, clearly and visibly shaking in fear. Officers went up to push them to the ground in order to hoofcuff them.

By the time the officers and soldiers stopped and observed, many of the workers were hidden, behind cover. One such officer was given a megaphone, possibly to speak directly to Swift and order his surrender. How would he-

Before he could raise it to his mouth, a lone hidden worker emerged from cover. In one hoof---a revolver. He aimed it to the officers, mainly the lieutenant with the microphone.

Being panicked still, he clearly missed.

But it gave a clear-view answer.

In a click of a hoof, the entire factory turned into a warzone, bullets flying and zooming every which way. Any could compare it to the sound of fireworks going off in your ear. The echoing did the hearing no better favors.

Officers and soldiers screamed, either giving orders or dying in the crossfire, but it was all completely drowned out by the ensuing gunfight. No one knew where to go, what to do, where to shoot, who to shoot.

That was when the gas came out. Several tear gas grenades were thrown in all directions. Within only moments, the entire factory became encased in a cloud of gas. The soldiers were quick to put on their masks. Unicorn officers were quick to shield themselves and others who were unfortunate to not have masks on them.

The lead officer of the group, his uniform bearing the name "Jerker", ordered one sector of his officers to take the right, and another sector to the left. The few that stayed with him went forward.

With the masks and shields available to them, they were able to see clearer and farther in the factory than those without masks, such as Swift's men. Not only were his men aiming through the fog-like substance blind as bats, they were most likely---at this point in time---out cold on the floor, either on the verge or death or dead already.

As Jerker moved along the obstacles in front of him---barricades, wreckage of past fallen equipment, or just other general objects---he could hear one sector shouting the word, "Clear!" indicating none of Swift's men or bodies were found there.

Assuming that they had all somehow escaped somewhere, instead, the other sector yelled, "We've got bodies here, sir! Six dead, one alive!"

"Mask and cuff him!" Jerker yelled.

"Aye, sir!"

The leader moved on. After a few more hoof-steps, the bodies quickly began to appear from cover. Nearly all of them were dead, choked to death by the gas. It was a tactic that was only meant to control crowds, but only in open locations.

Here, in these small corners of the underground, it was a deadly menace.

Worse if ignited.

The officers were quick to act on the still living, either masking or shielding them, before cuffing them. One died mid-cuff, his body becoming suddenly limp in the officers' grasps. They bothered not to carry him out and simply left him on the floor, returning to the leader.

For another minute of searching, the gas slowly began to lift and fade, until it was declared safe enough for the officers to remove their shields or masks. The amount of bodies visible was much clearer this time around.

They counted nearly thirty bodies within a couple of minutes. Two of them survived, barely.

Jerker found his too.

The infamous Swift Shadow, laying dead, blood pooling at his mouth, eyes half open, half shut---blank and empty.

Dead. Slain.

Success.

Even as they stand surrounded by corpses, they cheered, victorious at their missions. Relieved they were all to see another day.

Jerker opened his radio and turned it on. He radioed the Commerce of Canterlot.

After a brief transmission, the chief at Commerce smiles at the assassin, who looks on with a blank, but interested, face.

"I-I'm sorry, Jerker, what was that? Come again?"

It was clear he was taunting the assassin with his words.

Who didn't seem to mind, regardless.

"We found the bastard, Swift Shadow. Looks like he's kicked the bucket!"

A short couple seconds of seeming laughter from Jerker, and the signal stops, normal. The chief puts his radio down on the table in front of him, looks up at the assassin, and smiles, even feeling a small chuckle come on.

"I guess your boss ain't gonna finish what he started after all, now, is he?"

It goes silent for a few moments. At first, the assassin stares with a blank face. Though slightly interested, he doesn't smile, frown, or show signs of worry for his friends.

Come a few seconds later, and he very faintly, and only very faintly, gives a smirk.

"Not even one minute later, and you're already forgetting what I just told you."

"Oh, no, I do remember what you said. It's just that your boss is dead, so basically, it's all fucking worthless now, isn't it?"

The assassin smiles this time around, his taunts falling on deaf ears.

"Do you know, chief, exactly what sits under that shithole that you call Manehattan?"

The chief doesn't respond, but instead listens on, keeping his smile, as if interested what little stories the stallion has to offer this time.

"You've got your water, your heating, your electricity. You've got every commodity you need to keep that place, this place, every place running. It's all connected, from there, to here, to Appleoosa, and to that smug, little shit-town Ponyville down there."

At this point, the chief seemed bored, wondering where he was going with this.

"And then...you've got your Methane that keeps your houses and your offices warm, keeps your dick from falling off in the middle of the night. Ignorant pieces of shit like you take advantage of such commodities. Granted, you take precautions to be damn sure that said Methane doesn't set the whole damn country on fire because somepony decides to have a smoke in the sewer.

"BUT...what if..."

He stopped for a moment. Is he...laughing?

"...What if I told you...that we knew about this?"

The chief's smile faded, looking up towards the other officer standing beside the assassin.

"What the hell are you goin' on about, boy?"

A gasp of laughter and the assassin spoke.

"We built our fuckin' factory in a Methane Treatment plant for the---ha ha---for the very reason I'm sittin' in this chair!"

The chief wondered what it meant, why it was so funny.

It didn't take a genius to realize why he was telling him this, and almost in an instant, horror filled his mind, his eyes widened, his breathing fastened.

Another gasp.

"You don't win, boy! You don't w-"

The chief was quick to strike the assassin across the face, causing him and the chair he sat in to fall to his side. That didn't stop him from laughing silently. At this point, the chief had a look of worry and pure fear on his face. Without hesitating, he grabbed the radio and called Jerker.

"Jerker, for the love of fuck, get out of there!"

Interference prevented his words from reaching Jerker entirely. The chief yelled and threw his radio at the wall, smashing it into pieces.

The chief was shaking, nerve wracked by the assassin's words. He knew he was right. He was more than right all the same. But was it only a matter of time before something happened? How much would the damage be? How many would die? How far would it go before it was controlled? Where would it happen?

Then a beep halted his thoughts. At first, he believed it came from the radio. But he was quick to realize it was broken, smashed and shattered.

And the other officers had no radios on them for the moment, only their weapons.

And then he looked down, and the beeping happened again, clearer.

It was coming from the sonofabitch on the floor---the one still laughing, even after a punch to the skull.

The beeping increased with each passing second. Beep-----Beep----Beep---Beep--

The chief quickly ran to the assassin and opened up the shirt he wore.

His eyes went wide.

"OUT! OUT! EVERYPO-"

Too late.

Beneath Manehattan, Jerker and his men were cleaning up the site, dragging bodies and seemingly piling them up in a single pile. The now conscious criminals, hoof-cuffed, were seated, ready to be taken away.

Jerker tried to contact the chief back in Canterlot after hearing a brief signal, but was unable since then.

"Hello? Chief?"

After a few more times, he went, "Dammit," before placing his radio back into his belt.

He looked around, asking any of the officers if they could contact Canterlot. They mentioned that they've tried, but also failed. They paid no mind, somewhat blaming the underground, simply, and went back cleaning up what was left of the short-lived battle.

Jerker took the time to look at the immense size of the apparent factory. There were multiple balconies, doorways that led to corridors throughout the area, and even shanty looking huts built onto what was there. A few of the lights throughout the building were busted out or left unchanged, potentially for years.

How did ponies not know they were down here?

...Or...maybe they did know. It would explain the missing cases. For all he and his officers knew, the bastards killed them all, one by one, to cover this whole scheme of theirs up, to prevent the public from ever finding out.

I bet they bribed those poor families too, said Jerker as he continued to look on.

But while the sheer size of the place was overwhelming in itself---it was nothing compared to that...that---ooh, that horrid odor!

Almost instantly, jerker and his men reacted like one of their own suddenly let out a rotten one. The smell quickly hit all corners of the factory. They asked themselves what it could possibly be. Moldy food? Sour milk spilled open?

"Smells like fucking rotten eggs," said one officer as he covered his snout to block the stench.

"Where the hell's it coming from?"

And then---out of nowhere---the two cuffed stallions started to laugh. It was quiet at first, but it grew slightly louder. All of the officers in the factory, even Jerker, turned to look at them. Even with gas having nearly choked them to death, they were still able to give hearty laughs.

"What's so funny?" Jerker had asked them.

They both smiled, but didn't look at any of them, only to the floor or around.

"You guys are dead, man," one said as he was catching his breath to let out another laugh.

"So fuckin' dead," the other said.

The officers sat and looked at each other, confused and unsure.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" one officer looked at them with angry and frustrated eyes, as if believing they were only up to something.

The two of them didn't answer immediately, only kept laughing, which eventually left the officers squirming in a seemingly uncomfortable manner. It honestly scared them.

One of them spoke.

"Do you have...any idea where the hell you even are right now?"

And he looked dead at Jerker, right into his eyes.

The leader looked again at the place. And nearly right away, he began to piece it all together. The heat, the architecture---the smell, above it all.

And it came to him.

They were in a Methane Treatment facility.

And there was a fucking leak.

Jerker was quick to react.

"OUT! Everypony get the FUCK out NOW! It's Methane! It's fucking Methane!"

The officers were just as quick. Some grabbed their equipment. Others were quicker to simply leave it. Officers in the higher levels immediately ran for the stairwells to meet with Jerker and the others, who were running their way to the exits, or whatever exit was more accessible---where they themselves had entered.

They initially chose to leave the cuffed stallions there to suffer any potential fate.

But as they reached the entrance where they had broken through, they stopped in their tracks.

A single pegasus worker of Swift's stood in their way.

In his right wing, ready to use in a heartbeat---a cigarette lighter.

Even the single of sparks would light the entire area up. And, with what they could have planned elsewhere, nearly the entire country with them. All eyes were focused on the stallion, his movements, and the lighter he held in his wing. Silence filled the air, apart from the breathing of each individual officer or pony, and the whistling of constantly entering Methane.

Everyone was frozen.

And the stallion spoke.

"Looks like I win."

He smiled for a brief moment, particularly at Jerker.

Then it faded, and he flipped open the lighter.

"Game over."

Almost immediately, a single officer fell to his knees, down to the floor, in tears and sobbing.

"Pleee-ease...*gasp*--don't do thi-i-is..!"

The single stallion looked on, not intrigued, not amused, and not pitiful, either.

The teary stallion gasps again.

"I've got a f-family! I've got a wi-ife and a baby bo-o-o-oyyy...! Don't do thi-i-i-i-iiisss....!"

Many of the officers looked to their own, others to the one holding the lighter. All of them had tears in their eyes, all silently begging for him not to do it. So many seconds passed, it was like minutes had only gone by. Hearts beat fast, breathing slowed down, the air grew hot for many reasons.

They were ready to plead.

And then they looked at the stallion, as he stared on to the father laying on the ground, begging for mercy. His head tilted only slightly, and his mouth cracked into a smile. And that smile quickly gave them that glimmer of hope. He saw it, what it was as a father. They were going to be okay.

Then he spoke.

"Tough shit."

A mile or so outside the bustling city was a small town community. It was no more popular than its local burger joint or ice-cream shop. The town itself was quiet and peaceful. Children lay asleep in their beds for the next morning to arise, husbands and wives stay up late to watch a romantic film, teens sneak out for a quick bite.

One stallion, an old coot by some, sat on his home balcony, leaning back in a chair and inhaling the sweet bliss of nicotine. He knew it would kill him one day, but that day was a long ways off.

Next to him, a beautiful melody played behind him on a record player.

♫Address Unknown, not even a trace of you~♫

The air was cool this evening. Not even the dogs disturbed the silence.

He breathed a steady pace, looking on towards the immense skyline of Manehattan. He truly was a lucky stallion to have been gifted such a beautiful sight.

Even as a flash bright enough to blind one engulfed the city itself, he dared not look away.

The flash immediately rendered gasps from ponies who were awake at the time to see or notice the sky being lit up.

Of course, then there was the powerful shockwave. Rippling through the neighborhood, windows were smashed, wagons were pushed around and prompted their alarms, ponies all around screamed in horror as their eardrums either ruptured or endured immense pain, they flew backwards, or---in the unlucky chance---someone died by possible causes. Trees, their leaves, their branches all pushed away from the city, bustling and disturbed.

The sound was enough to wake everyone.

The stallion still sat in his chair, watching the city, which quickly began to erupt in smaller explosion after explosion, fire racing through the distance like napalm from an aircraft. Booms filled the air, ponies began to run, fly left and right, up and down.

But the song still played.

♫I should have known there'd come a day when you'd be gone~♫

Then there came the shaking. The ground started to shake, the streets started to shake, the trees, the wagons, the ponies. His house! It messed with the song.

♫Addres-Addres-Addres~♫

In moments, the city of Manehattan was aflame, from the corner of Battery to the Park and beyond, even going further.

And the fire came out from the river like a geyser. Moments later, it formed a wall of fire and smoke that raced across the surface towards the little community.

The song stopped skipping and played again.

♫Oh, how could I be so blind?♫

The potholes all over the town, in the streets, exploded in fireballs, the covers flying a considerable amount into the air and landing on anything and anyone. A misfortune to anyone. Children woke and cried and screamed into the night, clearly frightened.

The stallion took another smoke of a cigarette, even bothering to pour himself a drink of whiskey. The neighborhood felt like an earthquake was rupturing through, tearing everything in its possible path. The fire blew its way out of the holes akin to a flamethrower, and soon enough, trees and grass were burning along. A wagon or two explodes, exposed to the immense heat.

The wall of fire and smoke from the burning Manehattan grows larger and closer to the town, and the shaking grows larger. Portraits, paintings, or other decorations begin to topple and fall down. A burning tree falls over and crashes into a house next door, and the house burns along.

In the distance, towards the city, a loud roar occurs. Barely, one could see a large building, preferably an office building, collapsing to the ground. Explosions continue to rupture. If one looked in the distance on all sides, nearby towns went up in flames too, one as a mushroom cloud.

Ponies ran through the streets, driving wagons or panicking. Pegasi flew off, hoping to escape death that way.

The music stops, the record player falling to the quaking floor and smashing into pieces.

The wall of fire is moments away from striking the once quiet town.

The stallion is unfazed, as if he expected it.

He takes a drink from his cup of whiskey. When that is done, he smokes one last time, exhaling it, but the sheer wind-force of the fire blows it back towards him. Again, he minds not.

The wall had to have been twenty hooves high, perhaps thirty by the time it neared the neighborhood. Explosions, near and far, plagued the land. Roars as metal twists and turns on all sides grow loud.

Finally, the stallion speaks.

"Well, shit."

Moments later, his home, his neighborhood---his town is engulfed by the fire, set all aflame. Screams of ponies, of children, quickly silence as the fire puts them out.

Within merely a few minutes, most of Manehattan and several towns near it lay damaged, ruined, or burning.

The smoke rises high.

Screams fall flat.

The wild of it all spreads on.

And the game continues.

35:19

Author's Note

Am I a whore for being so slow on this story? Perhaps.

But aren't we all?

I rest my case. Enjoy.

EDIT 4/20/16: I'm a dirty whore for being slow. Can guys be whores? A question as old as time.

EDIT 8/1/16: Holy shit, I was not expecting to take this long. But a lot of real life things have plagued me (and video games, that too), so I decided to finish this up before college begins and eats me up. Also, I know you'll be having questions (for good reasons) that I'll try and answer soon. First off, I'd like to state that, holy balls, this chapter has been in the works since February. Why did I take so long, you ask? Video games ruin me, college is next week for me, and listening to songs that remind me that high school and summer is over is not helping.

You're probably also wondering what the hell is actually happening. This was something that I wasn't originally intending to do as part of the story. It was originally going to be the explosion in Commerce, Swift is dead, and the world goes back to normal while you heal. Was I intending to create a runaway Methane fireball as a result? No, but you can thank the show Preacher for that.

And if you're wondering on when the next chapter will come---it will come, of course. I never leave a story hanging or cancel it unless it sucks or I simply get bored of it. Then again, even though I feel bored of this story sometimes, I can't let it go. So I won't

But yes, the next chapter is really unknown for the moment. I'm thinking of possibly working on it this week and whenever I'm free next week, as I'll be spending it packing what I'm bringing up to college (3 1/2 hours away, god damn). BUT, I am setting a goal to get it out (a prediction) before September. Who knows, maybe this kind of thing will also help the school year go fast too. :D

I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and I hope the path it's taken doesn't put you off from it. It will not turn into an apocalyptic/post-apocalyptic story, if that's what you're thinking.

Act 1 (Finale): Chapter 8: W.A.Y.

Author's Note

This will be the final chapter of the first Act of After! Felt like it was time for me to get back into the game. I know this took a little longer than I wanted it to, but it feels so satisfying to finally get this chapter out. I usually edit these notes as I write on. :P

Sorry if parts may be cheesy or rushed. There are some things that will be revealed somewhat quickly or instantly. To be honest, I don't think you would want to read 1000 words to find out this or that happens. As much as I like doing this thing. So yeah, you will be caught by surprise.

As for Act 2, I am most definitely going to write it all out first, then release it, similar to what I did with Regret. Act 2 will focus on the aftermath of everything that has gone down and will go down. Shit will happen. And 'oh shit' moments will occur.

And this is the story's temporary, but new, intro:

Enjoy!

Act 1 (Finale): Chapter 8: W.A.Y.

Methane is a strong---beautiful---strange force.

Nopony can smell it, but combined with other gasses, one would think they left their eggs on the counter and they're beginning to rot. Of course, it isn't the case, but the questions that should be asked are, "Did I leave the oven on? Is the fireplace burning?"

Of course, the only way you'll get such an answer is either checking each individual heat or fire source---or suffer incineration because you had no time at all to think of such a question.

In the olden times, more than one hundred years ago, there was a small town, the largest within one hundred miles, that ran solely on Methane. It was a new gas to anyone who had even heard of the word. But it was useful in powering said town. Heat, electricity, or water.

It ran it all.

Then, one day, there was a leak in a pipe, far underground.

Legend has it that an operator went down below, away from everypony, to have a smoke, unbeknownst to him that there was ever such a leak.

Come five minutes after, no such town exists, every building, every home, every stallion, mare, filly, and colt lit aflame---a mushroom of dust and smoke rising high, high into the air.

Out of the three hundred folks who had lived there---one climbed out from the wreckage. He disappeared into history as The Lone Folkman of Canter Plains.

Ponykind was, from then on, aware of the dangers of long range Methane. One mishap, and an entire city could be in ruins---or worse, destroyed entirely. The leaders of Equestria were well aware of the dangers, and implemented a multitude of safety precautions---auto-closing pipes, making them thick, full on emergency shutdowns.

Of course, only two of those choices and others made it to the blueprints. The risk of a nationwide disaster was there, always there, lingering.

But life went on, and soon, this danger was forgotten to the world.

Of course---until tonight.

33:11

Four o'clock in Ponyville. The sun would be another two hours, maybe less, before starting to rise. The town was still quiet and peaceful. Families slept, strangers and friends mingled at whatever clubs were open at this time of night, or perhaps having a drink at the bar or an early---very early---breakfast at the nearby diner.

Even in the middle of the night, the town was still full of life. Quiet, but alive.

The hospital was always so quiet too at this time. Most of the patients had gone to sleep, but the doctors and the nurses were still up and about, many of them taking the night shifts.

Rainbow Dash knew all of them at this point. She was more acquainted with Stable, Redheart, and Cobalt, due to their frequent visits to check on both her and him. They were happy to let her stay in his room after transferring him.

This time, they brought him up to the third floor. First floor was declared a risk to him after...well---

Rainbow didn't mind, though. The view was more beautiful higher up.

Throughout the night, the two of them were checked on. Not frequently, but not rarely.

Mainly, it was Cobalt who checked on him, but after he called it a night, Stable---and in some cases, Redheart---was the one who helped make sure everything was running okay and that he was fine.

He was fine.

He was always fine.

He was strong, collective. He had been on the verge of death twice, and he was still kicking, fighting for his dear life.

A part of Dash wanted to believe there was a part of him fighting for her, too.

But---of course there was. After everything he, they had gone through, he still had something for her, something he believed he could salvage---something he could save.

Why else was he still a-

A muffled boom startled her through the silence, waking her up from whatever sleep she could have been in. Immediately after, the ground shook slightly, before stopping seconds later. It was as if a heavy weight was dropped in the room to her right. But of course, that was the problem.

The only thing to her right was the window.

Her breathing slowly fastening, she got off the chair and immediately looked out the window. Ponyville wasn't all too visible from this angle, but there was no possible sign of anything happening here. Where-

Canterlot! Dash thought in shock as her eyes quickly turned to the city of the mountain. A small, but definite mushroom cloud rose in the middle of Canterlot. Even in the dead of night, it was clear as day.

Suddenly, the entire city went out in a blink, its entire electrical grid seemingly collapsing. Of course, whatever non-electrical sources were available remained lighting, which---surprisingly, seemed to be few and far between.

Behind her, Dash could hear the sound of the hospital coming to life, in a heap of likely confusion and fear. Old, young, sick, healthy, they all opened their doors and made their way through the halls, asking what the noise was.

And sure enough, as soon as they looked outside and saw the rising cloud in the distance just moments later, they immediately sparked a small panic.

The girl began walking to the door, and as if on instinct, told him, "I'll be right back," before walking out into the hallway. Immediately, the clamoring of dozens of patients and others was louder and more fearing. Ponies were asking questions, demanding answers almost right away.

"What happened?"

"Are we under attack?"

"Is Celestia dead?"

"What do we do?"

Quickly, doctors and nurses began to try and either answer their questions---usually with a "We don't know" answer---or calm them down as best as they could.

"Calm down? Something just blew up in Canterlot, and I want to know if I'm in danger or not!" one patient argued.

Doctor Stable stepped in to talk him down.

"Sir, we don't know anything about what's going on, but when we do, we will let you know, but for now, you need to set a good example and return to your room."

At first, the stallion looked at the other doctors, and even Dash for a brief moment, but soon enough, he nodded in agreement, and slowly made his way back into his room. Stable looked at the other patients.

"That goes for the rest of you. Return to your rooms, and we'll let you know if anything else occurs."

At first, many of them were reluctant, but they too agreed to walk their way back into their rooms. Many of the doors shut slowly, others fast and loudly.

A few of them, however, were not as convincing, and quickly made their way to the exits, mentioning "Princess Twilight."

And what of Twilight? Surely, she was awoken somehow by the noise, and with it having been in Canterlot, it was more so her business. Closing the door to his room behind her, she made her way to the exit, as well.

Surely, Twilight had some answers.

Then again---maybe she had questions too?

Twilight turned her bedside lamp on, lighting up the dark bedroom.

Cobalt did the same.

The princess was well aware of the muffled boom, but was quick---not to mention, sleepy---to assume it was Spike, either having fallen off his bed or dropped something heavy. A common mistake of his.

But as the sound of clamoring and confused citizens began to grow, it was quick and clear that Spike was not the reason.

Something happened.

And it was enough to wake the whole town up.

Twilight immediately got out of bed and made her way to the door.

"Is everything okay?" Cobalt asked after her.

She turned to him as she kept walking.

"No," she said, "something's wrong."

As she opened the door to the hallway, she noticed Spike standing in her way, as if he too was to open the door. It was clear that he was still half-asleep, but alert enough to come to her.

"There's a bunch of ponies outside," he began, almost in a sluggish manner.

But it still felt blank. Not as blank as before.

He was improving, at least.

"Stay here," she instructed to him as she made her way down the hall, towards the main entrance.

As Cobalt passed by, Spike noticed him right away.

He smiled.

A matter of time.

As Twilight was closer to the main doors, the sound of an upset Ponyville grew clearer and louder. They were truly riled up. Definitely, it was that noise.

She didn't want to know what it was.

But yet, she had to.

She arrived at the front and immediately pulled the doors wide open, and was immediately blasted with questions, demands---and cameras flashing pictures of her.

Ponyville was alive.

At three-thirty in the morning.

Questions came in faster than she could think of an answer.

"What is going on?"

"Is this an attack on Equestria?"

"Do we do something?"

"Should we evacuate?"

"Do we go home?"

At first, she had no absolute idea what was going on, why they were asking all of these questions. An attack? Evacuate?

She looked at Cobalt. Even he was just as confused as she had been.

Then there came the question that helped her along.

"What can you tell us about Canterlot?"

That was when she turned her focus immediately towards the city in the far distance. Her eyes went wide, and she held her breath for a moment. Most of Canterlot was as pitch black as the night, save for whatever candles or torches were still lit. A large trail of smoke billowed at the edge of the city, towards the mountain side.

Was that an explosion? How many were hurt?

Is Celestia...?

Her own questions in her mind were drowned out by the bickering of the ponies around her. More questions, more demands, more statements, fears, cries, yells, more-

"QUIET!"

The crowd immediately died down. Every cry, every yell, every question and demand all stopped.

It was her turn to talk.

"I...I don't know what's going on, I..."

She paused, looking down at all of the confused and afraid citizens.

Again, she spoke.

"...I just woke up. Right now---I only know just as much as you do...and that's nothing. I know nothing."

One citizen spoke up.

"Have you tried to make contact wth Princess Celestia?"

She shook her head.

"Not as of yet. As I have said---I know nothing...BUT I will try to send her a message and get more information."

Twilight inhaled and held out her hooves. She exhaled a moment later.

"...But for now, I need everypony to please---stay calm. A panic is the last thing this town needs right now."

"So what are we supposed to do until then?" a mare from the crowd asked.

Twilight looked at Cobalt for a brief moment, unsure of what to say. He looked back to her in a way that said, "Be honest."

So she did.

"My best suggestion...is to just...go home and rest. And if anything happens, we will let you know as soon as we possibly can. I will send a letter to Celestia and assess the situation, but for now, please return home and stay calm."

For several moments, many of the citizens looked at each other, all reluctant and unsure of Twilight's instructions. But soon enough, they chose to listen, and began to turn around and head back to their homes. Within half a minute, the crowd had dispersed, almost as fast as it had formed.

Rainbow had arrived only after they left. She noticed Twilight standing just in front of the door. The two exchanged a quick, "Hey," but were nonetheless relieved and happy to see each other. They embraced in a warming hug, which helped against the cold breeze.

And that was when she saw Cobalt standing there.

It didn't take long for her to know why.

When she pulled away gently, she eyed Cobalt, then turned back to Twilight.

"I guess you two are a thing now?"

Twilight was quick to blush.

She nodded anyway.

"Good."

Rainbow hugged her again, though for a shorter time.

After pulling away again, she asked the princess, "Everything okay?"

Twilight knew she was most likely mentioning Canterlot. Wish a sigh, she briefly pointed towards the city in the distance and said:

"I don't know. I woke up to a bunch of ponies knocking on my door, only to find out Canterlot's been bombed, hundreds could be dead, and Celestia..."

She paused and froze, just staring at the ground for a few moments. She sighed again, closing her eyes and lowering her head.

"...I'm sorry. I'm just a bit on edge right now...what with...y'know."

She knew.

Twilight looked up to her.

"...How is he?"

Dash smiled to the princess.

"He's good...he's doing better."

Cobalt spoke up. "Has Stable been checking on him?"

She nodded. "He was even wondering where you were."

"He was?"

"Yeah, heh."

He chuckled briefly. "Well---I'll be heading there in the next few hours anyway. I'm sure he'll be able to handle it."

"Just take your time."

He nodded, giving another smile.

Dash looked around, noticing that ponies were wandering off in different directions. She looked back.

"Crowd?"

Twilight shook her head.

"We calmed them down. It's working, but...Dash, I don't know what to do. I really don't. I mean...what if this is an attack, and by Swift, no less? We're talking hundreds, maybe even thousands of lives! And I don't know-"

"Twilight."

Dash stopped her there.

"Stay calm, okay? Just breathe. It's gonna be okay, we'll figure it out. Let's just write a letter to Celestia, and see what happens from there...okay?"

For a moment or two, Twilight stared at Rainbow, as if unsure what to say next. But soon enough, she took a deep breath, and let it out gently. She shook her head in a way of keeping calm, even bending and letting out her hoof.

She nodded.

"Okay---let's g-"

The sound of multiple pegasi flying overhead stopped her.

For a brief moment, they circled over her home, before landing in front of it and them seconds later. The lights quickly exposed them, revealing to be members of the Royal Guard. Tattered, uniforms slightly ripped, they looked like they were in a mess.

A few soldiers were holding a small carriage, enough to fit at least two small ponies---the chances of Celestia or Luna being in there were low.

"What's going on?" Rainbow whispered.

The door of the carriage swung open, and two ponies quickly stepped out.

The lighting quickly revealed them.

"Shining? Cadance?"

Eyes wide open, Twilight ran to them and embraced her brother and sister-in-law in a warm and relieving hug. She held them close for several seconds. When she pulled away, she was quick to ask questions.

"Are you guys hurt? Is Celestia okay?"

"Yeah, we're fine. Celestia's okay, Luna too. They're evacuating Canterlot. I had to make sure you were okay."

"Yeah, I'm fine, but---how bad was the blast? It couldn't have warranted an evacuation, can it?"

For a moment, Shining looks at her in a confused manner, then takes a look at Cadance, who shows almost the same expression. He looks back to Twilight.

"You haven't heard?"

"...Heard what?"

Shining froze again, but he was quick to compose himself, and the explaining started.

"There's been an...explosion in Manehattan."

"...What?"

"They said Methane was the cause. They don't know how or why, but..."

He stopped.

"...But what?"

He looked down, then back up.

"Twilight, Manehattan's gone."

Her eyes went wide again, only slightly. She looked back to Dash and Cobalt, then back to her brother.

".....What?"

"There was a Methane treatment plant below the city. They said something or...or someone ignited it. There was a chain reaction. The explosion tore the city apart and it's...it's gone, assumed destroyed. The Methane---it's spreading across the country, like a---like a tidal wave. They've already reported explosions in Baltimare and even Fillydelphia. We've got soldiers evacuating areas that aren't hit yet, but they're expecting the wave to hit Ponyville and Canterlot within---maybe thirty minutes, maybe less."

Twilight's breathing got heavy with fear.

"W...What do we do?"

Her brother placed his hooves on her shoulders and looked into her eyes.

"Twilight, I need you to help me evacuate Ponyville immediately. We've got a military safe zone already set up in the hills. I need you to move as many citizens away from town as possible. ANY place you possibly can. Apartments, hospitals---just get them out of there...okay?"

Gently gulping, Twilight nodded.

"Okay, good."

He gave his baby sister a quick kiss on the forehead and looked to Cadance.

"Keep an eye on her, okay?"

His wife nodded, they briefly touched lips, and Shining turned away, immediately starting towards the town.

"Alright, soldiers, on me!"

On instinct, all twenty soldiers surrounding the front of Twilight's home began to follow their captain towards Ponyville. As they walked on, Twilight looked back towards Cadance and Dash, who both looked to her for orders.

"Okay," the princess began, "Cadance, I need you to help me wake up the ponies on the edge of town. Help me escort them, okay?"

Her sister-in-law nodded with agreement. Rainbow piped up.

"I'll go warn the hospital."

Of course, Twilight knew she would choose it.

"Okay," she agreed, "Just be careful."

Rainbow nodded back---the two exhanged one last hug, and parted. Rainbow made her way for the hospital.

"I'll go with her," Cobalt added. "She won't be able to do it alone."

Hesitantly, Twilight nodded, "Alright. Please be careful too."

The two exchanged a brief kiss and parted too. Once Cobalt disappeared into the night, Twilight and Cadance immediately headed for the nearest houses just on the edge. They began to knock on the front doors of houses, yelling for whoever was inside to get out.

"It's an emergency! Get out!" they yelled to each individual house.

And as they knocked on the next doors, the previous houses began to come to life, starting with lamps, main lights, and then soon enough---their front lights turned on. Front doors began to open, and either ponies who had been sleeping, or others who only just went back home, looked around and noticed the two princess knocking door to door.

"Excuse me, what is going on?" one stallion said.

Twilight turned to him. "We're evacuating the town, you have to get out now!"

"Is this a drill?"

"No, there's a tidal wave coming!"

The stallion looked to his---perhaps his wife?---in disbelief, quickly playing it off as a stupid prank.

"Pfft," he started, "Sure."

"No, I don't mean-" she started, realizing her slip, but Cadance was quicker to inform.

"Look, there's a wall of ignited Methane heading straight for us. All cities on the east are gone and it's coming towards us. We need to evacuate as many ponies as we can and head for the hills, understand?"

The stallion's eyes went wide. He turned to his wife, then back to Cadance. With a quick nod, he immediately headed back inside.

"Only grab what you need!" Twilight yelled to those who could hear her.

Captain Shining Armor and his men of twenty marched their way to the town square. Even in the earliest of the morning, it was still alive with ponies---completely unaware of the dangers ahead.

But as soon as they entered the square, all eyes turned to them, and many of them murmured questions and concerns---drowned out by one another.

The marching stopped. Shining stood in front of the town hall and ordered all of the citizens present to come to him. Almost on demand, the citizens walked their way over and stood in front of him. When they were all present, he began to speak.

"Good evening---I am Captain Shining Armor of the Canterlot Royal Guard. I understand you may have questions and concerns regarding the incident you had seen to Canterlot not too long ago. We can say that it was the result of a controlled explosive by a member of the mob boss, Swift Shadow."

"Is he going to attack us?" a stallion in the back yelled.

Shining shook his head. "No. It was confirmed twenty minutes ago that Swift Shadow had been killed during a police raid in Manehattan."

The crowd was quick to cheer. Shining didn't smile or acknowledge that. He was quick to kill their applause.

"But that is the least of your concerns now."

The cheering stopped, and they all looked at each other.

"W-What do you mean?" a mare called out from the crowd, clearly confused.

Shining didn't answer the mare at first, as if troubled to compose the answer. But sure enough, bearing only limited time---he had no choice.

"There was a leak in one of the underground Methane treatment plants that Swift had worked in. One of his members ignited it. The blast has levelled most of Manehattan; the city is on fire and it is assumed lost. There are reports of Methane explosions in Baltimare and Fillydelphia. We have confirmations that it is moving west like a wall of fire, and is expected to impact Ponyville within at least---twenty six minutes."

That stirred a panic. The crowd began to yell in worry and fear.

"Twenty six minutes?!"

"We're doomed!"

"I don't want to die!"

"QUIET!"

The screams quickly died down, and they all turned to him---definitely eager for further words.

"I know you're all afraid, but the last thing we need for you to do is panic right now. We currently have a military safe zone up in the hills. We can take all of you---but we need you to remain calm and help us evacuate civilians. Help us help you, and none of you will die. Do you understand?"

The crowd became a mix of nods and, "Yes, sir" from various ponies.

"Good. Quickly return to your homes and pack only what you absolutely need. No non-essentials. Wake your neighbors, warn them of the situation, and tell them to pack up too. When you are ready, soldiers will escort you all to the safe point. We leave in ten minutes, let's get this done, folks!"

The crowd quickly dispersed, each heading home to immediately retrieve their valuables.

"McCloud," Shining pointed to one of his soldiers, "Ready the evacuation procedures."

"Yes, sir."

McCloud and a few other soldiers made the preparations, while Shining began to set up the siren---in case things were to move too slow.

He only hoped things didn't move too slow.

Within a couple of minutes, Rainbow was back at the hospital, Cobalt following right behind her.

As she ran in, she saw Redheart standing at the front desks. She ran up to the desk as fast as she could. Knowing she was out of breath, the nurse was quick to ask the pegasus what was the matter.

"Get all the patients you can, we need to evacuate the hospital now!"

Redheart was confused.

"What do you mean, why?"

"Kinny, please, just do it!"

Redheart looked at her. The only time Rainbow ever said her name was when it was---serious.

The nurse didn't hesitate from there. With a nod, she immediately raced to the backroom behind her desk. Inside the room was an assortment of office containers, drawers, and even some desks holding stacks of paper work. On the wall nearest to the door, there was a button behind a pane of glass. It was similar to a fire escape---but it was for the purpose of anything other than a fire.

A true emergency.

The nurse quickly flipped open the glass and slammed her hoof against the button.

Almost immediately, the sound of alarms filled the silence of the hospital---from the first floor to the third. Within seconds, door after door were pulled open by the residents inside. All of them held a mix of confused, worried, fearful, and even disgruntled faces. Some were worried there was another incident, whereas others simply wanted to go back to sleep.

"What's going on?" one patient yelled over the loud noise.

"We have to evacuate the hospital immediately!" Rainbow yelled just as loud.

"Why, what's the problem?" another patient yells.

Cobalt yelled out, "There's a wall of fire heading straight for us!"

"A what?!" the same patient yells, unable to hear it the first time.

"A WALL of FIRE," Cobalt yells louder. "We have to evacuate the hospital immediately! There's a military safe point up in the hills! We can take you there!"

The doctor motioned this all out at the same time. Luckily for the two of them, the patients were able to hear it, and were quick to agree. Almost immediately, patients not attached to medical equipment began to make their way to the exit, Rainbow, Cobalt, and the doctors motioning them out. A few doctors exited out, as well, motioning them towards the hills---where the military safe zone was now visible, lights making it even clearer in the dark.

Within moments, the amount of ponies entering from behind the walls was like a flood, all of them either wearing nothing or hospital cover. Even over the blaring noise of the alarms, Dash could still hear the sounds of panicking patients and staff.

"We're all gonna die, aren't we?"

"Oh goddesses, oh goddesses..."

"Where are we going?"

A mixture of questions. All the doctors, all that Cobalt---all that Dash could say was---

"You're gonna be fine! Just keep moving!"

And with the iights shining along in the hills---there was no reason for them to think they were wrong.

21:44

21:43

21:42

Down and down. The clock would soon be out.

Miles and miles away, Dodge Junction was waking up. Being a small city reliant on herding, farming, and gathering water---it was almost a necessity to awaken early. All of the citizens, known each other, greeted each other and passersby, as they moved along to start the day.

They were one of the few areas of Equestria who were not alerted right away of the Methane---heading stright for them now.

Taking them all by surprise, the Royal Guard showed up by air and by ground. Any citizen on the streets looked on in confusion. The noise and the ruckus surely could have woken others up who were still asleep.

One of the soldiers of the Guard stepped forward to address the quickly growing crowd.

"We are here on the business of Captain Shining Armor and Princess Celestia. We are here to evacuate this location to a safe area south of here---immediately."

One citizen stepped forward.

"Why is that?"

The ground began to rumble seconds later. Like a small tremor beneath them, only a couple had lost their balance. But it was enough to cause the citizens of Dodge to look about in question and confusion.

When the booms became audible in the distance, it was enough to prompt every single head to turn in that direction.

From behind the mountains---in the middle of the night, like a glowing tsunami---a wall of fire, of Methane constantly being ignited, came roaring through, straight towards them, dividing off, spreading out-...

Panic caused everyone to flee, in all directions. The Guard, or various soldiers, were able to gather the ponies they could, before running---or flying out of range. The tsunami of Methane roared, the ground shook like an earthquake. Despite Dodge living without a known sewer, bits of the ground burst out, shooting trails of fire. One stallion was unfortunate enough to have been caught in it.

They burned quickly.

Inside one of the homes, a child, awoken and startled and scared by the noise, the shaking, the roaring. He quickly got out of bed and looked outside, curious and afraid.

A brief gasp was all he had before he, his home, and the entirety of Dodge Junction was engulfed by the wave. Debris scattered, entire buildings were blown apart---the mass water tower that stood beside the town hall came crashing down, blown away from the wall by the immense wind force. As it slammed into the dirt and its water spilled, it was immediately swallowed by the flames.

Most of the townsponies had survived---most of them, and by the time they got to take a look back at their great town---it was gone, combusted into flames. Entire fields all around it too were burning and shriveling up.

The Guard was quick to move the citizens to a nearby safe zone---while others were quick to inform other areas of the loss.

18:02

Within a few minutes of motioning and directing, the last few patients and even the staff had finally made their way out of the hospital. The sounds of clamoring and shouting ponies in the distance grew with each passing second. No doubt---most of the town was asking the same questions again and again.

Who was going to answer their questions?

As the final patients exited through the doorway, Nurse Redheart asked if that had been the rest of them.

"Yes," Cobalt replied, "I think so!"

With a quick nod, Redheart went back into the back room and switching the alarms to remain on outside. The inside of the building was much more quieter now---even more so with the complete absence of everypony.

"Wait, wait," Rainbow said as she looked towards the doctor.

"What, what's wrong?"

Then she mentioned him---her friend, laying in a hospital bed.

She would have remembered seeing his stretcher come on by, yet not a single comatose patient came rolling by. Redheart wondered if he could have been one of the first to get out, especially with the condition he was in.

But she would've seen it.

And she didn't.

Rainbow mentioned going upstairs to see if he was possibly there, forgotten by everyone already.

"I'll stay here in case you need me or when you come back, okay?"

It was a suggestion from both Cobalt and Redheart. Nonetheless, Rainbow nodded to the both of them. Immediately, she made her way for the elevator. Pressing the button, the metal box was already on the first floor, opening to her. She stepped in, turned around, and pressed the button for the third floor.

For the brief few moments she was in the elevator, she thought of how she would get him down. If he wasn't here, she would most definitely still look in all of the rooms to be sure they didn't move him for some unknown reason while she was gone.

But if he was still there---how would she pull his bed, along with all of the equipment needed, through the hall, down the elevator, and out of the building as quick as she could?

His equipment was plugged into the wall. If they went out, it would only be a matter of time before he could stop breathing on his own, or before he convulsed and left her...alone and afraid.

Maybe luck could be on her side---right?

The elevator door slid open and the mare immediately raced to the right. His room was in the same spot as his first floor room. She was thankful they didn't make it confusing for her.

She repeated the number of his room in her head---over and over again, on a loop. A part of her was constantly hoping he wasn't there, that her brain slipped and they did roll him out safely.

But what if she never saw him again?

She reached the room---looked through the window.

He was still there.

It started to upset her a bit. They forgot about him, and he wasn't out of here.

But---at least he was okay.

Rainbow began to turn the knob to open the door.

It wouldn't budge.

It was locked.

Rainbow's eyes went wide, her voiced quickly tattered and hinted with shattered hope. "No no no NO...Please, it can't be locked!"

She twisted and shook the knob all she wanted and could---but the door would not move forward at all. At this point, she began to panic, her breathing slowly fastening. She tried to push the door open by banging against it. After a few tries, her shoulder began to get sore. Even after a few tries on the other side, the door still wouldn't move.

"COME ON!" she yelled loudly as she kicked the door. Every time, she failed to open it.

She tried to calm down, slow her breathing. It would be fine---he would be fine. She knew it. She just had to-

That was when the siren started to go off. In the pure silence of the hospital's indoors, and through the muffled loudness of the building's outside alarms, the loud siren started to go off, straight from Ponyville. It echoed far into the night. Everypony was sure to be startled.

It not only startled the girl---it scared her. Her heart raced faster, her eyes went wider. Her chest expanded, contracted, faster and faster.

It was coming.

She breathed in whatever she could take---and screamed into the empty hallways.

"COBALT!" she yelled his name. "COBALT!!"

She didn't know if he could even hear her. To think---she, Rainbow Dash---brave, fearless, and courageous---was screaming for help.

And she would hardly ever scream for help in all her life, as a child or as an adult.

Ghastly Gorge.

Griffonstone.

That---that time...long, long ago...

And here, right now, in this hospital---for him.

She was screaming for him.

To think that two months ago, she wouldn't dare do such a thing. She couldn't care less, that lesser part of her believing so.

But it's been two months.

A few seconds after screaming into the emptiness, she was running out of options---running out of time.

Then she knew what to do.

Without a second thought, she punched against the glass pane of the hospital door. Instantly, it broke into several pieces where she hit. She could feel the small shards piercing her skin, her hoof.

It hurt. Oh, goddesses, it hurt.

But she was able to unlock the door from within. Once it was done, she slid her hoof out and looked at it briefly. Tiny shards were lodged inside. Blood was dripping down, onto the floor. It made her wince---it was painful. It was gross.

So gross.

She quickly pulled out whatever shards she could and immediately pushed the door open. She flicked on the light.

There he was, on his bed---still as still as when she left him.

She smiled and hugged him to her desire. She apologized for leaving him. The girl kissed him on the forehead.

"Let's get you out of here, okay?" she suggested.

She looked around, at the equipment she had to deal with. An IV machine, a heart monitor, and what looked like a respirator. All of it was connected to him and plugged into the wall. Already, she was afraid of moving him. What if she unplugged it and he---he couldn't breathe, or his heart stopped pumping---or...?

Fifteen minutes. Not enough time to think.

Instead of sitting about and wasting the precious time thinking, she immediately started observing the machines, every bit and aspect of them---hoping there was something that could help her, aid her in any way or form.

When she looked at the shelves below the respirator machine, the girl started scrounging through what was there. She'd only seen these machines in town a hoof-ful of times. If she was right in remembering, then-...

Yes! She was! A portable battery---two of them, in fact---were sitting side by side on the bottom shelf! Useful in the event of a power outage, surge, whatever potential threat to a patient who couldn't be able to breathe on their own---they were a pure godsend to her!

Without hesitating, she took one of the batteries and fastly turned the machine around to look at its backside. Quick observations, she saw the compartment and opened it. Inside was a slot to insert the battery, and a tiny switch to activate it. As quick as she could, she jammed the battery into the slot---and flipped the switch.

A whirring sound was heard, signaling that the machine's portal component had indeed come to life.

And not more than a single moment later, the entire room began to shake, a distant tremble causing the paintings to become crooked, a cup on the night-stand tipping its way to the edge and falling to the floor---and the lights in the room to die, the machines and the powers of the building whirring down to a whimpering silence. Rainbow looked out the window.

Cell by cell, the town of Ponyville went dark and quiet. The siren in the distance slowly screamed down until it faded away. The alarms outside the hospital immediately stopped.

But the respirator still worked. Granted---the battery had a life of ten minutes---but it was enough.

She sighed. Relief.

Ten minutes was more than enough.

The girl looked at him.

"Let's get you out of here."

She unlocked the legs of the bed and pulled it towards the door. Once it was far enough from the wall, Dash moved behind the bed, making sure to hold on to the respirator, and started pushing. As it squeezed through the doorway, Rainbow thanked the goddesses it was skinny enough to fit.

Once the bed was through, she pulled the respirator with her. The mare was immediately greeted with a near pitch black hallway. The only thing keeping it lit was whatever outside lights shone through---purely dim---and the faint brightness of the respirator's light.

She was always afraid of the dark. The fear faded with age, but it still lingered.

But she had to move fast. She couldn't let her fears get her---nor him---killed.

With somewhat of an understanding of the hall's outline, Dash made her way to the elevator, slowly but surely, pushing the bed along and dragging the respirator with her. She knew the elevator was just as dead as the power itself, but hopefully, the backup was bound to turn on at any moment.

She just hoped it would turn on by the time she reached the elevator.

Step by step, the gentle echo-y clop of her hooves on the marble floor called out to the empty darkness. Her breathing quickened as she was faced with near pitch black. She gulped---always afraid something was going to happen at any moment, that something was going to jump out.

But it never did.

Using the monitor's light as an advantage, she shone it against the wall. Doors passed, then slabs of wall, then more doors. Again and again it went. But soon enough, she was able to reach the elevator. Still, the power was off.

She breathed a heavy sigh. It never took this long for the backup to turn on. It was either a few seconds or a minute.

It had been two.

Dash whispered to herself. "C'mon...c'mooon..."

Out of the darkness, there came the distant echoes of other hooves slamming against concrete. Where the door to the stairwell had been, a light had shone through. It was obvious it was Cobalt, most likely. It could also be Redheart.

She just wanted someone here right now, helping her in this darkness.

Maybe to cover up her bleeding too. She was feeling a bit loopy, anyway.

The door to the distance creeked open, and a pony came into view.

"Rainbow?"

Cobalt, thank Celestia, the mare thought out.

"I'm here!" she yelled, prompting the doctor to point the flashlight towards her. She winced slightly, but was glad to be in some form of light.

Cobalt rushed over to her.

"Are you alright?" he asked. "Is he alright?"

He pointed to him for a brief moment, but noticing the monitor was still functioning, he knew that she had found a portable battery.

The girl nodded, assuring she was fine---then she lifted her bloody hoof up for him to see.

"Well...s-sorta." She fixed her eyes. Already in the past few minutes, she had lost a small, but good amount of blood.

"You need to bandage that up right away, understand?"

Rainbow nodded, but at the same time, shook her head. She pointed.

"I'll bandage it up when he's out of danger---okay?"

"Are you sure?"

Before the girl could reply, the lights flickered back on, though much dimmer than before, indicating that the backup power had been turned on---finally.

The two looked for a moment as they were both embraced by the light. Dash turned back to Cobalt and pressed a button on the elevator.

"I'm shure," she said, albeit a tad bit slurred.

Then again, she really hadn't slept all that much tonight. That was more likely the reason.

The elevator doors opened, its inside lights much brighter and normally lit than the rest of the hospital. Cobalt, having volunteered, helped Rainbow push the bed into the elevator with her. Once the bed and respirator were firmly in place, Cobalt stepped in and pressed the button to guide them to the first floor.

The doors closed and the box whirred on the way down. The doctor didn't hesitate to look at Rainbow's wound for the moment.

It was bloody, covered, and little bits of---glass? They were gently lodged in her hoof.

He was quick to suggest that she had broken the door window.

Guess it was quicker than looking for a key, he thought.

Who could argue?

"Are you sure you're fine?" he asked her.

She shook her head.

"We both know I'm not fine. I just don't want to---"

She shook her head, fixing her eyes slightly.

"---to take too much time....'cause if we stop, it could be too late."

Rainbow looked at him.

"---And I don't want it to be too late again."

Cobalt looked at her with a worrisome face, especially from those last words.

What did she mean by---again?

The elevator stopped; its doors opened. The lobby was empty and the lights were as dim as the third floor. But the girl was nonetheless glad to be on the ground.

Redheart was standing at the entrance. As soon as she saw the two of them making their way---dragging the bed along---she ran over to assist them. The nurse was just as quick to notice Rainbow's hoof.

"Rainbow, are you-" she was stopped.

Rainbow nodded, "Yes, I'm fine. Can we just get him out of here, please?"

Redheart said no more. She nodded and helped drag the bed along. The front doors of the hospital opened automatically. The three were the last to leave the hospital after so long.

Dash looked at Ponyville in the distance. It was still dark and powerless. She had only hoped everypony had gotten out, and that not one pony was still there, wandering---dazed and confused in the dark.

She tried not to think of it.

As they started descending down, the three of them were surprised to see five Royal Guard soldiers were standing at the bottom of the hill. With them, there was a carriage---more so a hospital carriage.

Before any of them could ask of it, one of the soldiers called out to them.

"On the orders of Captain Shining Armor and Princess Twilight, we are to transport your patient to the safe zone!"

"What about them?" Rainbow had asked, referring to both Cobalt and Redheart.

"They won't be able to fit in the carriage, but we will transport them too! Don't worry!"

"Can you tell us why the power had gone out?" Redheart asked.

"The power plants near Dodge Junction are gone, Dodge confirmed with it! We have about ten minutes before the wave reaches us! We need to get you folks to the zone now! C'mon!"

The soldier motioned Dash over. She turned to Cobalt, with a face that said, "Be careful."

"Don't worry about us," he mentioned, "Tell Twilight I'll be there soon, alright?"

The girl smiled and nodded to her friend, even giving him a hug.

Just in case.

The nearby soldiers were quick to take the bed and guide it into the carriage. A spot for it was available, able to fit perfectly. Dash could sit opposite of it, allowing her to keep a safe eye on him.

"Alright, get it to SWA immediately, go go!"

The soldiers quickly shut the carriage doors. Within seconds, the carriage started to move, and soon enough---as soon as Dash looked out the window, they were high enough in the air.

SWA? What did that mean? Could it-...

Sweet Apple...Acres?

They turned Applejack's home into a military safe zone?

She laughed a bit to herself.

I bet that'd give AJ a bit of a shock.

Her home being the only hope left for saving an entire town's worth of a population?

Not exactly something you'd see everyday.

As the carriage flew its way over Ponyville, Rainbow looked out the window. The town was still in the complete dark, but she was more or less able to see citizens carrying either flashlights or torches. From up so high, they were like a herd of ants, following each other in a straight line. Two pegasus Guards flew overhead.

Even though she herself was a pegasus, flying for most of her general life---just sitting in this small carriage, watching the world from above out of a small glass window---it was enough to make her even a little sick.

She turned away, looking back to him. He was still---still. In his hospital bed, he looked as if he was sleeping peacefully. In a way, that was true. Another way, false. But Rainbow chose to believe the first one.

The girl brushed his hair. It was a bit messy from all of the...the panic.

Soon, she thought, soon, he'll be okay.

Faint lights illuminated the insides of the carriage. The girl looked back outside and saw the magical---empty---town of Ponyville coming back to light.

And so did the siren. It remained blaring in what seemed to be the town Square, though if she looked hard enough, nopony was there. If she heard well enough, she could hear the hospital's alarms coming back online.

Who knew the sound could go this far?

After a few minutes of gazing at the skies or the ground---whatever could be seen, the carriage finally reached the Royal safe zone. As Rainbow had guessed, it was indeed Sweet Apple Acres. What was usually a place of quiet, breathtaking solitude at night was now a hotspot for every citizen in Ponyville. Royal Guard soldiers were stationed on every entrance, in a seemingly larger carriage---their base of operations?---and even near the barn.

The girl wasn't all too sure why they had chosen the farm as a safe spot. It could have been the reason that AJ's home used the old-fashioned way of power or lighting, rather than...well, what's heading straight for them right now.

As Rainbow's carriage finally touched down in front of the farmhouse, two guards opened the door. Rainbow was the first to climb out, the cool night's air blowing against her calmly. For all she knew, that wasn't even natural wind. Once she was out, they took his bed and carefully dragged it out until it was firmly on the ground.

"This way, miss," one of the guards said. Willingly, Rainbow followed, and as she did, she was given a well good look at her surroundings.

Ponies by the potential hundreds, either lined up or in an improper bunch, were standing around or laying on the ground---which was few and far between. Nearly all of them were standing about, wondering and hoping for the situation to end.

Dash could easily see herself amongst the crowd. Who wouldn't want this to end?

A mother looking for her missing child. Two friends hugging and comforting each other in this time, hoping and praying they would live.

Heartbreaking scenes all around---and the fire hadn't even reached here yet.

After a few moments, he and the mare were up to the porch of the farmhouse.

Sure enough, there was Applejack, talking with a soldier. It was a clear discussion about their doings here.

"Y'all couldn't find a better place up in the hills to place yer stuff? Mah farm ain't no hotel!"

"Ma'am, I understand your frustration. Trust me, I'm just as frustrated as you are. But right now, your home is the safest distance from the potential impact point of the wave."

"And how're y'all so shure the town is in any danger? Did y'all-"

"Ma'am, most of Equestria is powered by Methane, including Ponyville. If we didn't evacuate because we aren't sure of it, we could risk losing hundreds of potential lives! Your home is the only chance of saving these ponies."

Applejack seemed to be at a loss already. She knew there was no arguing with the soldier. Even with her counter-arguments---she knew he was right.

And it only made her feel more guilty. Sure, this place was safe for everyone in town, but this was her home too! Why couldn't they-

Her mind halted when she saw Rainbow walking towards her. Behind her---him.

She ran to her best friend and gave her a warm, embracing hug. She sighed with relief, knowing she was safe.

Even more when she knew he was safe too.

Applejack swallowed the spit in her mouth and began to speak.

"Y'all okay?"

With a nod, the girl replied, "Yeah, I'm okay. We're okay.

With a smile, the farm girl made her way over to her other friend---the one who was still asleep. Surprisingly, he was still in the same bed. Now that she thought about it---how could they possibly be able to move that through an elevator?!

It didn't matter. None of that mattered. He was here. He was okay.

Applejack motioned both Rainbow and the soldiers dragging the bed into her home. Immediately, they followed her in. Almost at that instant that they entered, the sound of the panic and the terror outside all---faded out.

Who knew the walls were that thick? Rainbow pondered.

As the five ponies entered the living room, a tired Apple Bloom was seen sitting on the couch, occasionally rubbing her eye, indicating she was still somewhat sleepy. She was quick to notice him and already began to tear up. Nothing kept her from finding things out eventually---even things like this.

She, of course, had long since known of his incident back in the city. According to AJ, it took whatever strength she had not to break down more.

Even the other two were there, most likely dragged out of bed during the evacuation. As Rainbow looked on at Sweetie Belle, only slightly asleep on the living room couch, she wondered where Rarity could be during all of this.

Pinkie? Fluttershy? Where were they? Out there with the rest of Ponyville, either confused like the rest, or scared out of their minds?

It was no contest that Fluttershy was surely afraid. If she could recall just right, didn't her house also run on non-gassed power? Wouldn't her home be okay too?

The only unfortunate answer at this point would be to wait and see.

Most likely.

The two soldiers placed the bed in the guest room---luckily, downstairs. They mentioned that they would be outside if Rainbow or Applejack needed anything, and then left. With the soldiers gone, the two mares were, technically, the only two ponies in the room. A small silence brewed for a moment. It was reasonable. What could they say to each other? What could they do? What could they-

His monitor began to beep. Ten minutes was near to out.

"Do you have an outlet I could-"

"Yeah," Applejack quickly answered, "near the guest bed."

Almost awkwardly, Dash walked away from her friend and gently pulled the bed with her towards the wall. Even with most of the home lit by candles or firewood, they still used some form of technology for other areas---perhaps to make the guests feel more like home?

It took a few seconds for the girl to notice the outlet. It was only barely behind the mattress, somewhat hidden. Rainbow took the cord to the monitor and quickly plugged it in.

The beeping stopped.

That oughta shut it up fo-

She was turned around. Applejack was standing right in front of her. At first, she wasn't all too surprised. She thought it was some kind of prank, possibly to lighten the mood, or maybe close to it.

Then the mare took Dash's hoof and placed it on her body.

She was confused.

"Applejack, what the hay are-...you...-"

Then she felt the bump. A small, tiny bump---but it was a bump. It was there.

She was feeling it.

Her friend spoke.

"Rainbow, Ah'm pregnant."

The pegasus froze. Hell, the whole damn world around her froze!

What?

How??

W-...

Of course.

That was why. Those nights. Manehattan. Was she right?

"...His baby?"

"His baby."

She was right.

The two of them didn't move for a long while. How could they? How could she? Pulling away wouldn't make it not true, and staying put---...

Dash looked down to Applejack's stomach. Then she looked up to her face. Then back down. Then back up. She didn't move her head, just her eyes. Was she thinking of what to say? What to do?

"...How far along?"

A question.

The farm mare swallowed quietly.

"A couple months---give or take."

Rainbow nodded.

"Good."

The air was a mixture of awkardness---confusion---maybe even jealousy?

She thought that was funny. Jealous.

She wasn't jealous. Not at all, she wasn't. She was---...she...was...

...What---was she?

The room shook. It was more so than the hospital. It was fiercer.

Only a matter of time. She knew it.

The lights flickered, but this time, they didn't go out. Even if they did, most of the house would still light up. The vibrations were still enough to cause them to stumble a bit, though only slightly.

Ponies outside screamed. It was muffled, but they could hear it surely.

"Stay here," Applejack told the girl.

She nodded, and with that, the farm girl ran out of the room as the vibrating began to cease. Once Rainbow could regain her footing, she quickly made her way to the window. Flipping open a single blind, she was still able to see the entirety of Ponyville.

The town was still lit, but she was still able to see a few lights occasionally flickering every now and again, as if having been somewhat damaged by the constant shakes and the outages. The alarm in the center of town even stuttered with its blaring noise, going out for a split second, then coming back on and continuing to blare. It only flickered a few times, but still functioned as meant to.

With the door wide open, Rainbow could hear the sound of soldiers screaming outside.

"We've lost Appleoosa! We've got two minutes! Get the rest of those citizens here NOW!"

Then the panic truly began.

By the time Dash had run outside to see the extent of the entries, it was almost like a stampede. The crowd was like a tidal wave, bursting through the front gates, some jumping over the fences. Ponies tripped and were swarmed by others running over them. Hysteria and confusion was just---it was rampant.

It really started to feel like the end of the world. The end of everything.

Was it?

She didn't even know.

Not even he would likely know.

The ground shook again. It was stronger. Ponies who ran fell flat on their faces, only to be trampled by those behind them. Soldiers continued to lead the civilians into the orchard. They screamed to whoever they possibly could have.

"Get inside! Get inside!"

It was endless. They just kept coming---and coming---and coming.

It really felt that way.

Ponies were led as far from the potential area of Ponyville as possible. In the far parts of the orchard where the wave was likely to hit, they were guided there. Several were screaming and crying. A lone filly was stumbling about, as if unsure where to go.

Her face---red with tears flowing down those cheeks of hers.

A soldier picked her up and carried her away. Rainbow could hear him.

"It's gonna be okay, honey. It's okay, don't cry..."

It's gonna be okay, honey. It's okay, don't cry...

Why did that sound like something he would say to her?

The last of the crowd made their way through the front gates, but Rainbow didn't move along with the rest. She knew Twilight and Cobalt were still out there. Redheart, Shining Armor, Cadance too---she couldn't dare leave until she was sure they were safe too.

The soldiers yelled to each other.

"One minute! We've got one minute!"

But she didn't move.

Not until they were safe.

The siren continued to blare. At the top of the distant mountains, it shone. It was faint, but it was there. She was well aware of what it was. As she looked on, the ground began to rumble. It was enough for her to hear, like a hundred jackhammers were going off below her. Tiny pebbles on the ground around her shook, trembled, and danced with the noise.

The light behind the mountains was moving. Smoke slowly billowed above the mountains, enough for her to see. Tiny little blips of fire would erupt over the mountain's horizon.

She was quietly begging for them to come.

It shook harder with each passing second. The bells rang with the vibes.

And they came---as if they heard her pleas, they all appeared over the near horizon. Twilight, Cobalt, Cadance, Redheart, and Shining, they were all there, making their way up the hill, to the gate.

They saw her and picked up the pace. Twilight was the first one to approach, running up to her and giving her a brief, but warm hug. Cobalt came second. They all made their way through. Shining was the last in the line of ponies to be sure they all made it.

They did.

Then she saw it.

They all saw it.

Appearing from behind the mountains, propelling itself forward and igniting everything in front of it---the wall of Methane was now visible to all of Ponyville. Everyone went dead silent in the background. They didn't say or yell.

For several seconds, the sounds of explosions and rumbling and crackling flames rang in the distance, and every second that passed, it got closer and closer, louder and louder.

Eventually, they all started to scream again.

"Go! Now!" Shining yelled.

They listened and go they went. Immediately, they started sprinting their way towards the farmhouse, towards the civilians, away from the town, from the fire. The rumbling got louder and the fire got closer.

Rainbow didn't follow them. She ran back into the house. Back to him. Twilight noticed her and followed. Applejack---she did the same.

Inside the house, Applejack found her sister, standing in the middle of the hallway, scared and afraid. She grabbed her and held her close. She ran back to Twilight and Dash, who had now found themselves in the guest room.

The farm mare saw the frightened girl clutch her bedridden friend tightly, arms wrapped around his body, as if holding him was going to make everything okay.

She could hear her whispers as they grew to normal sound.

"I love you, I love you. I'm sorry I hurt you. I love you, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry..."

Twilight was standing near her friend. Her horn gently glimmered, at the ready to do---whatever it was that she could.

Applejack looked out the window. The town was already inside. Gone? Nothing but rubble?

Nopony knew---not even her. She ran towards her friends and huddled close to them. She held her sister tightly.

The shaking grew. Pictures on the walls began to fall down and crack on the hardwood floor. The sound of the earth beneath them was roaring.

"Are we gonna die?" her sister asked her.

What kinda question is that? her mind said.

"No."

Was it a lie? The truth? Were the soldiers wrong?

The fire wasn't stopping. Would it stop?

The fire was shining through the windows. It was close.

She---they---could feel the heat.

Was this it?

Twilight's horn flared. The shield engulfed them.

And the world grew silent.

One month later~

Hey...it's me.

It's been so long since we've talked.

The last thing I said to you was that---I wished you would never come back.

Well...the last thing you heard from me.

...

I was wrong.

I want you to come back.

It's been three months. Three months ago, I said something stupid. You took it...you took it hard. You tried to argue with me, try to reason with me and see that I was wrong about you. I could see you struggling to not tear up, to not---to not cry.

You did a good job.

But you still walked out.

You walked out that night, and when you did, I didn't want to see you again.

And then...

And then Twilight...knew why I was so...hostile, so angry towards you.

A stallion.

The only real stallion friend that I've...

Well...the second real stallion friend that I've had. Heh.

I shake my head at how many mares I've made friends with, compared to ponies like...like you.

I used to have another friend---a long, long time ago. He was a stallion, just like you.

Probably still is.

...

We don't talk anymore.

But now, I spend my time, as I have for three months, watching over you in this hospital bed, hoping that the next time I see you, you'll open your eyes---and you'll either tell me you're okay or...or berate me for the things I did, the things I caused.

Caused to you.

...

I laugh a little bit.

You should have seen the wave. Imagine a wall of fire racing towards you---like a tsunami.

It was...

It was awesome---but at the very same time, it was---devastating.

Most of Ponyville was gone by the morning. Nothing but charred ruins and hollow skeletons of what they were. Hardly anything survived.

There were just a few houses left, some that were left unscathed.

That house that you---

...I know you didn't burn it down on purpose. I was stupid.

To think that those ponies spent so long trying to get their lives back on track after that night. Sure, the house was rebuilt in a week's time, but the memories...

Well...the memories were a lot harder to bring back.

And to know that their house, those new memories, were gone again, almost in the exact same fashion...

They'd think they were cursed.

I probably would---heh.

We moved on anyway. Almost as soon as we could, we left the farm, the 'safe zone' as they called it, and we started rebuilding our homes. Within a week, two weeks maybe, already a fourth of Ponyville was repaired---rebuilt.

The memories, like I said---...

...

Your house was fine.

Huh. What were the chances---right?

All that destruction, all that devastation, and your home is one of the few---the few come out unscathed.

I still thought it was incredible.

By the end of that first day, we knew the extent of the damage. An hour after us, Los Pegasus was hit.

A lot of them died.

Canterlot---we saw it. I remember when I saw the explosion. I thought nothing of it before the Guard came. I assumed it was an accident perhaps. Maybe a fire had spread out of control and caused a-...

Then I remembered.

It was the stallion---the one who tried to kill you?

It had to have been him. Too close in time.

...

Canterlot is gone.

Well---half of it or so. It just went up in flames, then it...just...slid down the hill. An avalanche of concrete---of wood---of mud and dirt---...

Of ponies.

Celestia's okay. She made it safe and sound. She and Twilight reunited the next morning. They laughed. They cried. You should've seen it. The princess of the sun, holding her student like she was her own child.

"It's okay, my little pony. It's going to be okay..."

A lot of ponies didn't make it.

We all cried. I know you would have too.

I know you weren't very close, but...you knew enough to be her friend.

...

Oh, goddesses...

How did everything go so wrong?

Was it my fault? Did I cause it somehow?

If I hadn't said those things to you...if we never went to Manehattan...

IF you never met Swift...

...

Huh.

So many 'what if's...

The wave was a month ago.

A month---if one pondered on it well enough, it would feel like a year.

That's more what it felt like.

So long ago.

The town, most of it, was fixed by now. Ponies started moving back into the town. The lucky ones, those whose houses were spared the damage, moved back in with a cautious breath.

Applejack's farm was one of those lucky few. She never knew whether to feel proud that her farm saved hundreds, or feel guilty that she was still able to sleep in her bed, while others lost theirs.

Keep those precious memories.

As soon as it was possible, the patients were returned to the hospital within a day. Whatever rooms did not have patients, residents of the town temporarily moved in.

It was one of the few buildings that survived.

Built to last, they said.

I helped you move back in the same day. It took much lesser time with transport. Thank Celestia Shining provided us with a carriage. It would've been hell otherwise.

We were the first to enter.

It was strange, really, to enter the hospital and not see---anyone. Not a single soul. Papers and objects left where they last were the night before. We rolled you to the elevators and brought you back to your room.

It didn't take long to get you re-acquainted, plugged back in...

Make you okay again.

Every day since then, I would listen to the radio while sitting by your side. The channels were rare, and sometimes they would go out, but it was the only way for me to update myself on the rest of Equestria.

Almost no area was safe. Every city and every town was hit. Millions were confirmed dead within days. The toll rose every hour. It would go out, I would fix it for a moment, then hear that another town or another city was confirmed hit.

Day after day, week after week, more news---none of it any better than the last report.

Refuge camps were set up in the hardest hit areas. Ponies struggled.

It was like the world was ending.

I mean---in a way, it did, but...

Never mind.

The weeks moved so slowly, but at the same time, they moved so fast. One second, we were returning to a town of rubble and ruin, and the next---the houses were taller, thicker, stronger. It was still Ponyville, but at the same time---

---It wasn't.

Before I knew it, it had been three months since Manehattan. Even I had trouble trying to process it. So much in such a short amount of time.

And you slept through it all.

Heh.

I'll have to tell you when you...

...when you wake up.

But right now, at this moment in time, I'm sitting beside you, in a small pillowed chair. I grew familiar with this chair for a long time. In a weird sense, I was kind of glad I still had it.

It was uncomfortable for my back, but---I guess it somewhat helped remind me of you every time I sat down.

At some point after eight o'clock in the morning, Redheart walks in. We exchange warm smiles, she places down a vase of flowers at the window-sill, gives me a faint hug, and walks off.

We didn't say anything. Of course, we never said anything this early. It was only during the afternoons and evenings when we would talk.

If I knew that even the slightest noise would have a chance of waking you, I would have talked with her every single morning in here until you did. Of course, I was only kidding nopony but myself.

I walked over to the vase of flowers and looked at them.

Lilies and roses. I was always more of a daisy fan myself---but lilies and roses were close seconds and thirds.

Apparently, they were your favorite, too.

I never would have guessed we had things in common. You always seemed off to me in those early days.

Then again---I had a different mindset then.

For a brief moment, I turned my eyes to the landscape. Ponyville was not that far.

At first, someone who had been away from the town for so long would think, from a distance, the town hasn't changed all too much. But once they step hoof into the limits or see it closer---it was like looking at a completely new town.

Sugarcube Corner was larger, a higher and a wider structure. It was, now, easily visible from this very window. The destruction of the original shop didn't affect Pinkie all too much. Sure, she was upset that it was gone, but the excitement in her eyes when the potential to make an even better place was given to her---it made me smile.

Even with the potential to improve it or even enhance it, the Boutique was more or less the same as it had been. It was only partially damaged in the wave, so there wasn't much of a reason to improve upon it. A couple of rooms were different colors, and even some of the architecture was different, but it was more or less the same Carousel Boutique.

The Town Hall, being in the direct center of the Square and being lit commonly with candlelight, survived the damage. The mayor could have watched the wave pass right by her and not even have to worry about it.

I could only imagine that kind of sight.

A mixture of terrifying and beautiful.

It was a bit funny too. If I looked closely, I could see the exact areas, from here, of the houses that survived.

I could see yours too.

...

I can't wait for you to go back home. Home home. I bet you miss it. I missed my home---all those days I stayed in that city longer than I should have, and every single day I stayed here, in this hospital---waiting for you.

I mean...yes, I've gone home often. I check on Tank, make sure everything is up to speed, and then I come and visit you. But when things like...what happened last month---when stuff like that happens, I...

...Sometimes, I don't even want to leave.

I'm just afraid you won't be there anymore when I come back.

I know, I know---it probably seems silly that just three months ago, I...didn't give a shit if you never came back, and I'm suddenly head over hooves for you...

...Like I said---reasons.

All I know is that I realized my mistakes. I guess I'm just clinging to the fact that I still have yet to...make up.

I never got to before-...

...Well...you know.

Do you?

I turn around and face you.

You're still sleeping, like always. The doctors, the nurses, the ponies---none of them know if you'll ever come back to us, wake up and say you're okay, that you'll be okay, that everything will be okay.

I mean---I want to believe that. I want to think that any moment, you're going to open your eyes, look at me, and say something. I wouldn't care if it was sweet, dumb, or bitter.

All that I would care is that you said something---did something---for the first time in so long.

Just to know that you were okay.

And...as if my prayers had been heard and answered as I demanded, as I wished---...

You.

Woke.

Up.

I had to do almost a complete double-take.

The first thing I had noticed was the small, but clearly noticeable, fluttering of your eyes. They started off slow and gentle, but your eyelids---they showed the willingness to lift themselves up.

And they did. With enough effort---your eyes started to open.

Your heart monitor, I looked at it for just a moment, started to beep just a bit faster. It was never enough to worry me at this point, but this particular time did incite---something.

Obvious---obviousobviousobvious---

Your eyes were open.

Goddesses...now that I really, truly think about it---I missed those eyes.

I always liked the color. Never did say.

Your face---it was blank. Even then, it was almost as if there was something. Were you confused? Intrigued? Uncertain?

Judging by the look, you seemed more confused than anything. There was the occasional look that you were tired. You looked like you wanted to yawn or something, but couldn't at the last moment.

And you were---staring up at the ceiling for a bit. Did you know where you were?

I couldn't say or---do much, rather. I was holding my hoof against my mouth. I was in a mix between smiling, laughing, or full blown crying.

Hell---I wanted to do all three.

Who wouldn't want to?

I had to go to someone! I had to tell the doctors, the nurses, Twilight-!

...

But---what if I came back and you were gone again?

No, no...I'm just---

I sighed. I didn't want to leave you at all. Especially not now, not even for a second.

So I yelled, called out.

"HEY! HE'S AWAKE! HE'S AWAKE!"

You didn't seem to react much. Was it your hearing? Reflex issues?

Maybe your mind was still trying to catch up with you, but you didn't turn to me---at least, not right away.

But when you did...

Oh---when you turned to me and looked at me with those eyes of yours...those eyes...

I wanted to tear up. I wanted to.

And I did, a little. A few tears, here and there, falling down my face and dropping to the floor.

I let in a deep, but half breath, stopping.

And you talked.

"H-...Hi."

You seemed---surprised, maybe confused, you didn't know. I didn't know, either. Neither of us knew, and that was okay! It was more than okay!

I didn't care.

My breathing fastened as I heard your voice for the first time in---in months. It felt like years, but...it still gave that same, startling, pushing effect, no matter how long it had been or would have been.

I smiled, and as I did, I tried not to cry anymore. I tried to compose myself, but I knew it wasn't going to last very long---so I did with what I had.

My tired little head nodded to you.

And I talked.

"H-H-Hi."

I was more shaky than you. You weren't really shaky, just...parched, maybe?

The silence between us was---was...

It was something. Definitely something.

It was quiet for a few moments. During that brief time, you looked about, as if trying to ask something. Maybe you were having trouble speaking, but you didn't ask or even signal for help.

You were still able to talk regardless.

You asked a question.

"W...Where am I?"

A typical question after what someone like you had been through.

I answered.

"You're in the hospital---back home. You're home."

Faintly, you nodded. It was obvious you agreed with me.

And then you tried to get up. You struggled, but you tried. You were so weak. You hadn't moved in so long, but you tried.

I went up to you and held you down carefully.

"Hey, hey, hey...don't move...okay?"

You were breathing a little heavier. I wasn't putting any mass weight on you. Perhaps you were just tired out from trying to get up.

I kept you down, and you stopped trying eventually.

You kept looking at me.

Those eyes.

Looking right into mine.

I soothed you.

"Hey...it's okay. It's gonna be okay...it's me, okay? It's me, it's always me..."

I didn't know what to say. Be it cheesy or cliche or even romantic---I didn't care, I just wanted to keep you calm.

And it worked.

You looked so much calmer. I spent what must've been---well, felt like---minutes just looking at those eyes, that face of yours. So much better than it was so long ago.

I waited for you to smile.

Please, just smile.

Smile for me.

Smile.

But you didn't smile.

You didn't want to.

You asked the question.

"...Who are you?"

I stared.

You weren't you.

You never were.

To Be Continued~

Act -: Chapter -: Like Always [Mature]

7 Years Ago~

Sixteen years old.

It seemed hard to believe it. The days, the months, the years---it all seemed to move faster the more you thought about it. One second, you were joining the flight academy as a young filly. You'd meet your best friend Fluttershy for the first time, your other best friend Gilda, you'd kick Dumb Bell's ass in a race, then perform your Sonic Rainboom.

Top of the world, top of the game.

And then, the next minute, you were in high school. It wasn't all that bad as it seemed or how you made it sound. You would meet other folks who either had the same interests as you or had no interest in you.

You were excited because of the opportunity it had given you. For as long as you could remember, you held the dream of being in the Wonderbolts. To fly by their side, to impress the crowds, the masses---the fame was something you wouldn't bare to stand.

In a good way, that was.

High school was just one of those---obstacles, blockades that would seem to help you get there during your journey. If you could ignore all of the math, the history---history that had nothing to do with said Wonderbolts---and even biology---you had to admit, you did like something out of that class---high school wasn't really that bad.

As long as Fluttershy was by your side, and even your friend Applejack, then the experience would be even better.

Oh.

And the parties...oh, Celestia, the parties.

You loved them. Who couldn't love them?

From what you heard during middle school, high school parties consisted of nothing but drugs, drinking, and sex. Ponies would be found in the backyards getting high, most of the party-goers were drunk out of their minds---and sometimes, if you really, really listened, you could hear a couple---even more---ponies getting some well-needed action behind closed doors.

You wanted to be a Wonderbolt. That was an obvious goal for life.

But having a drink was not going to ruin everything. You definitely swore off drugs.

And the sex---that could wait for someone you really wanted to do it with.

That special guy.

You didn't know a special guy. Well---there were some stallions you knew here and there that you probably would have some fun with---maybe with more than one at the same time, if you were really up for it---but you didn't need that getting stamped on your record.

And you did consider them for potential FWBs, but---

Well...you didn't want to rush yourself into that topic. That would come when it was ready.

Heh. Come.

You shake your head.

At least grow up a little, you think to yourself.

Today was the last day before the Hearth's Warming break. As usual, or from what you know of last year, tonight was the Hearth's Warming party. Everypony in the halls was talking about it, even the ponies that you definitely knew weren't invited.

That was just how popular it was.

You were popular enough that you would be a definite invite to every party until the end of high school. Even AJ and Shy were given a free pass, just because you were their friend.

Of course, you were nothing like those typical 'cool kid' type of high school students, but you had enough of a reputation---mixed to the teachers, positive to the students---to be considered cool by those below or above you.

You, however, liked the teachers, so you weren't sure if this was fine or if it should worry you.

Maybe you should ask them sometime. That---maybe works.

You were sitting in the cafeteria with your two friends. You could barely remember what you the at that time, but you didn't care. You could already guess that the food at the party would be ten times better than the slop here.

It was slop, that was all you knew.

"So," you started, "You guys excited?"

Fluttershy hesitated. "A little."

You could tell she was nervous. She was never all too out there when it came to parties. The last time you brought her to one, she hid in the closet until it was over. Sure, she had gotten less---shy since then, but it was likely that she wasn't going to be all that active tonight.

Applejack, on the other hoof, was almost as excited as you were.

"Hoo-Wee!" she started in that common southern accent. "That word ain't nothin' compared to what I'm feelin' right now."

It was---probably obvious why she was so excited. You knew AJ was a huge party animal. All of her birthday parties were so...extravagant. Every time you went to one, there was always dancing, singing, or having some kind of contest that just so happened to have apples in it.

But it wasn't just that.

High school parties were---well, commonly known for the cider that they serve.

And guess where that cider comes from?

Sweet Apple Acres, the only place that could have made such a beverage.

The mare couldn't wait to tell ponies that she was responsible for the tightness of the party.

And, of course, have fun at the party.

The rest of the day, for you, was spent boring your way through your remaining classes and thinking of nothing more than the party itself. You were well aware it would be huge, even if you had only been to a couple of them. From what the previous parties showed, more than a hundred ponies would be there, all "getting their funk on." You could already hear the music blasting and echoing on throughout, ponies twisting and turning as they dance to the beat---and the ponies, all drinking and falling down the stairs or getting creamed on the couch while the rest of them cheered on....

...At least, that's what happened in the other parties.

You had a feeling it would be, more or less, the same.

Didn't make you any less excited.

After two more hours of boring lectures and teachings about the history of the potato---you honestly don't know, he just started rambling---the final bell rang, your teacher waved you goodbye, and you and others stormed out of school with smiles on your faces. Ponies poured out of the building in record numbers. You could hear some screaming, "Party!" in the background.

Oh---you know.

You know.

You finished your homework, you did the laundry, and you cleaned your room.

And with that, seven o'clock came around, you gave your parents a hug, and you left the house. Flying down from Cloudsdale and back into Ponyville, you went to the party.

Even from so far away---it was so...visible from high up. Ponies were outside, chatting and laughing about---some clearly drunker than others---ponies were walking into the house, one after the other, and the music---oh, the music---it was muffled, but damn, it was still so loud!

You were lucky the party was always near the outskirts of the town, rather than in the direct center. Oh boy, you could already imagine all the calls and the complaints and the-...

Well, you were just lucky, that's all.

Touching down on the front lawn, ponies quickly caught sight of you. Immediately, they started whispering to each other. It was obvious that they weren't being negative. Heck, you could hear them.

Oh my goddess, it's her! She's here!

It's Rainbow Dash!

Most of these ponies likely had never seen you much before, if at all, but it was nice that they heard about you at least. On your way to the porch, a stallion, somewhat nerdy, walked up to you, greeting you and welcoming you.

"Thanks," you decide to say as you shake his hoof. As you go forward, you hear him in the distance after he leaves, seemingly talking to his friends about how you just shook your hoo-

"We saw it, genius," one of his friends say back to him.

You laugh a little.

As you get closer to the porch, you see them---Applejack, Fluttershy. Your two friends made it, just as you had hoped---and, well, expected.

"Hey," you exclaim, "you made it!"

"Of course I would," Applejack quickly responds. "Heh, Ah wouldn't miss it for the world."

"Neither would I," Shy says quietly with half her face covered. You could still see that little smile of yours.

Even though you tried to get her to stop hiding, you couldn't help but think it was cute whenever she did that.

---In a friendly way, that is.

After brief discussion between the three of you, you all head on into the house. The moment you open that door, the music blasts into your face. The beat flows through your body. It was weird, but in a good way.

The atmosphere was intense. Nearly everypony in the living room was dancing or chatting, drinks in hoof, and generally having a low-key good time.

Of course---that was typical for a party that's only just started.

As you walk through the front door, a few of the ponies nearest to you immediately turn and notice you straight away.

"Look who's here!" one stallion shouts.

As most of the ponies in the living room turn to you, they all cheer the moment they realize Rainbow Dash has arrived.

Oh, you loved the publicity. Immediately, you were hoof-bumping partygoers and they hoof-bumped back. But you were quick not to get so carried away. After all, it wasn't your party, and you told it as such.

"-So let's just have some fun, yeah?!" you shout with a grin on your face.

They all agree and start cheering you on. The cider was now on the main menu. The music was cranked up to 11.

The real party's only just begun.

Two hours later, and you've already seen six ponies having sex throughout the house. They were all underage.

You didn't care---not because you were drunk, which you currently were, but it was their business.

And everypony else's, seeing as how they were all cheering on these either couples, strangers, or swingers.

"Cum! Cum! Cum!" a group of ponies yelled not too long ago as two mares were trying to get each other off. They were drunk...probably...but it was clear that they were both enjoying it.

It didn't take long for them to both start cumming all over the couch. Ponies shouted in applause, like they just finished watching a symphony.

You really couldn't think of any clever comparison than that, especially not as drunk as this.

Of course, you weren't really shit-faced, but your mind was a little...foggy in terms of trying to remember or think of something. It didn't bother you too much---you would remember better after you were sober....tomorrow.

You could at least remember not to walk in the front door if you get home late again---and especially not when you're drunk. You really didn't want your parents barking up your ass because you were dumb about it. You loved your parents, but they could be a little over-the-top whenever you would get into trouble or did something stupid.

You still remember that sugar incident a few years back. How would you know Ms. Lily would go off like that?

Even more, how could you know she was dia-

With a sigh, you just forget about it. You were too drunk to care at this point, really.

Just as it had been two hours ago, the party was still as bustling and booming. Ponies were dancing, jigging, and having fun. On the side, some were getting completely smashed and being a bit too close for comfort.

The pegasi here didn't bother hiding their wingboners or their blushes, and neither did you. You got used to it at this point.

Well, sort of. But nonetheless, you were fine with suddenly coming across tense moments. You never had a thing for anything like this in public, but you were fine with it.

So for a near two hours, your wings were stiff and store from the view, if not the smell alone. To try and shrug it off, you decide to walk about and find your friends. You had gotten separated from them no more than, what, a half hour ago? You could only guess where they were now.

It was easy enough to find Applejack. Of course, you would expect to see her standing near the cider stand. A good part of you assumed it was to say and promote, "Hey, my family made this cider! You're welcome!"

But it wasn't that.

She was chatting up some stallion. As you got closer, you could hear them talking about each other - their pasts or where they were from or grew up, that sort of thing. Sure, she did mention the cider, but that was only one time.

Her stance was somewhat... wobbly, though faintly. You knew she was at least a little drunk, but Applejack was a durable girl, that you definitely knew.

Now, where was Fluttershy? That was more or less the true question out of the two of them.

You didn't have to look that far or hard. She was in the living room. And she was drunk.

Like, really drunk. Like, "getting on the table, chugging down cider like it was nothing" drunk.

... Well, at least you knew why she never drinks. That was something new.

You step closer into the living room, and with a turn of her head mid-dance, her eyes light up in the drunkest of manners.

"Raaaainboooow~!" Her voice is sluggish, but highly enthusiastic and beaming—the exact opposite of her usual character.

With a light skip, Fluttershy hopped off the table. Shy trots over to you, wobbling slightly as she went, with a cup of cider still in her hoof.

As she wraps a free hoof around you, she asks, "Where've you *hic* been, silly?! You just missed somethin' fun!"

You look about. A lot of the ponies in the room were looking at the two of you or doing whatever—talking, laughing, or drinking. But surprisingly, nothing more than that. At least, not in public.

"Uh," you hesitate, "what did I miss, exactly?"

Fluttershy giggles with a slight hiccup to it. You notice her drool just a bit as she backs away from you for a brief moment to put her cider down on the floor.

She then gets back up and gets up real close to you, her mouth right next to your ear, as if to whisper into it. You grew nervous.

"I just chugged down an entire bottle of Seaddle Ale, hehe~"

... Okay, so it wasn't as bad as you thought it'd be. That's good. Real good.

"You wanna *hic* try some? I didn't think it was gonna be good, buuuut... it's reeeeeeealllly good~"

She hoofed you a cup of the supposed ale. One whiff of the stuff, and you could feel your head racing. From what you heard, Seaddle Ale is extremely potent. The fact that someone like Fluttershy was able to down a single bottle of it, you were surprised she wasn't already blackout drunk.

Or maybe she already was...

"U-Uh," you stutter, "I think I'm gonna pass for now, Flutters. But, uh... save me a cup?"

What good was going to a party if you weren't going to at least drink more than a little?

With a hiccup, Fluttershy saluted you. "You got it, missy~"

With a simple wave, you excuse yourself from the crowd. As you walk off, you hear her shout something inaudible, and the whole living room nearly roars in unison.

You couldnt't help but shake your head. Cider can really do some weird stuff to some ponies.

Oh, Celestia... you could only imagine what you'd do if you were drunk like that.

Surely... hopefully, that wouldn't include doing anything interesting with students you walked by every day at school. That definitely wouldn't make things awkward the next morning or whenever school started up again.

Okay, you think to yourself as you take a breath, I need some air. Just some air, that's all.

Ditching the original path you took, you turned and made a clear path to the front door. As you walked through it and closed it behind you - all of the noise of the cheering, screaming, dancing and loud music that blasted through your ears immediately drowned out in low hums and muffled vibrations.

It wasn't what you wanted, but it was definitely close enough.

You took in another bit of air - cool and refreshing.

Then you let it out. It was winter time, so your breath was visible as a gray plume disappearing into the dark. You didn't know why - but you always found it so...relaxing to see something like that.

That was one of the few things you loved about winter. Seeing the air. Sure, it could be considered weird for some, but...seeing as how you were one of the more popular kids in school, nopony would really question it. So that was a good thing you had going for you.

Mid-thought, you heard the gasp.

"Rainbow Dash!"

And immediately, you thought, Oh, goddess, please no...

Now, being popular was fun and all...

But sometimes, you couldn't help but hate it, just loathe it and everything associated with it.

Because, if there was one thing you hated the most about being popular....

It was the fanboys.

Now, the term 'fanboy' was different in your point of view. Fanboys would consist of boys who were fans of video games, cartoons, comics, even celebrities.

Oh, no---no, your term for 'fanboy'...

That term was Graceful Step---one of the few fanboys...

No-...few was a terrible word.

He was the only fanboy who was interested in you as much as he could. Most of the ponies in school, even you, called him Grace, for short. It was a funny name---seeing as how it was more acquainted to mares than stallions---but he just did not mind.

Every single day, he would send you love letters, maybe a few poems, even try to ask you out on a date. Every time, you would turn him down. At first, when he asked you the first time last year, you were polite and kind. You turned him down the nicest way you could.

But no, that didn't stop him.

He just kept on coming with the love letters, the poems, the question, "Will you go out with me?"

Again and again, almost every day. He was literally a second shadow to you, one that you just wanted gone. Forever.

But the shadow always came back.

It got to the point where you would almost always expect him to pop out of nowhere at a precise time---and half the time, you were right. The other times, he was either sick or on vacation.

Oh...those were the best days.

Why couldn't he just leave town? Manehattan or Las Pegasus, where he could hit on someone else or something?

Why not just leave me alone?

Sometimes, you would say something to him, in hopes of getting him to stop. At first, you thought it worked.

But nope.

Fucking. Nope.

Grace would come back the next day---or whenever he felt like it---and he would try again. And the later times you told him to leave you alone, he would just go and say, "Okay, you need some space, I understand. I'll talk to you later," and he would fly off and leave you alone for a while.

But you didn't want a while. You wanted forever.

What part of that didn't he understand?

Apparently all of it, especially how he just so happened to be here, where you also happened to end up being at.

What were the chances?! you screamed in your head.

But you sighed. At this point, it was pointless. The best thing to do was to just pretend you were listening and wait for him to leave.

But tonight was your night. You wanted to party. But at the same time, the last thing you wanted was to get him angry---not that he got angry at you, but...

There was last month. The guy was barely hitting on you---at that point, you could barely consider it 'hitting on'---and Grace just goes at him like a jealous ex. He got suspended for three days, and comes back, acting like nothing ever happened.

The guy was cute too, but the last thing you wanted was to bring that up and risk Grace attacking him.

Let's just get this over with.

Grace walked over to you and started saying "Hi!" and "How are you?".

You didn't seem interested in the least---but Grace didn't exactly...well, take a hint.

"I'm fine," you say with hardly any strength, "thanks."

Now, you'd think that he would've understood or at least took the way you said that, that you weren't fine, and that'd he "give you some space" and leave you alone, hopefully for the rest of the party.

Oh. No, of course not.

He took that as a sign that you were perfectly okay and that gave him the moment to start blabbing on.

What did he blab on about? His day, about how someone badmouthed his favorite comic character, or how he saw this cute mare - but you were too cute to forget or you were more of an important goal.

Heh...if he wasn't an annoying nuisance---you might actually have considered that some kind of compliment.

And he goes on and on and on about his day---what he ate for breakfast this morning, what he did after school---which, you most likely knew what he did...considering he accidentally told you one time.

Though...sometimes, you did doubt that he accidentally told you.

You tried to pretend to be interested. You really did.

But it's happened for...so...so long.

You just did not care to pretend anymore.

Not a single word remained in your mind. Whatever he told you, you only remembered for a moment before forgetting it the next. Even then, he would just keep talking and talking until he couldn't talk anymore.

It had to have been a few minutes of him just going on and on before he actually stopped.

Oh, thank Celestia, a break.

You took a quick glance at him, and he was just looking up at the sky, seeming to be admiring the stars.

How is it that of all the ponies you knew that liked looking up at the night sky---he had to be one of them?

Why was everything so unfair nowadays?

"You know...I'm so glad I know you. You know that?"

You weren't glad. And you didn't know that or want to know that, but he told you anyway.

"I could really see a future with you---you know, me and you together and all..."

Oh, goddess. Here he goes again.

"You're, like, the only one I know who understands my problems, someone who really listens to me, you know?

"Like...you listen to me!"

...

That...

That was new. That was...

Okay...that's funny.

The only funny thing that's ever come out of his mouth.

Ever.

You started laughing. At first, it was quiet, something he couldn't hear. But it got louder and loud, somewhat as a chuckle before growing into something more. Grace looked at you with some kind of smile, like he thought you were laughing at something in a friendly manner.

"What?" he asked with a smile still.

You looked up as your laugh faded, and you let out a sigh.

And you started talking.

"You think I...You think I listen to you?"

You turned to him, almost with a face...what, disbelief, some kind of amazement?

Maybe surprise?

And he just looked at you, kind of frozen.

"Well...y-yheah, I-"

You laugh for a second again while you still look at him.

"No." Your voice raises pitch as you say it. "I don't.

"I don't listen to you. I never listen to you. You wanna know why?"

Before he could say anything, you step away from the porch railing and walk up to him, answering the question before he could open his mouth.

"Because you're annoying. Okay? You're fucking annoying!"

You never swore to ponies. It just seemed like such a childish thing to do.

But right now---he was an exception.

You snapped and you continued snapping at him.

"You're always following me around, leaving stupid letters and stupid poems, trying to get me to go out with you! And I keep telling you that I don't want to! And you just keep following me around, acting like I give a shit!

"And I don't! I really, really don't!"

Grace didn't say anything. His eyes just opened a little more and he stood there, just listening to you go on.

"I don't like you! I never liked you! I will never like you! Why can't you take the damn hint and just leave me alone already? I don't want to know you or get to know you because I just...don't fucking care!"

You had definitely risen your voice at some point, because a few ponies around the yard had been watching the whole thing go down. None of them said anything, just stared, somewhat like Grace.

When you were done, you gave out a little breath and just looked at the stallion, hoping he would finally leave you alone.

He backed up, holding his fore-hooves in front of him.

"Okay...you're...angry."

He continued backing up towards the other side of the porch.

"I'll...I'll go. I'll...just go, okay?"

"Good," you snapped back, "Go! Leave me alone!"

He didn't say anything. He turned around and went right back into the house as quick as he could.

With a big sigh, you close your eyes and shake your head in a "Thank Celestia" way. You turned back to the porch railing and leaned against it again. With another sigh, you looked around.

Some ponies were still looking, as if curious to what was going on.

You let out a fake smile and held up a hoof.

"Don't worry, guys," you shout to them, "I'm good. I got it."

One stallion raised his own hoof, before they all went back to doing what they had been doing before.

Once everything seemed to be normal again, you close your eyes again and droop your head down, laying it against your hooves.

You sigh.

You knew he'd be back soon.

He always came back.

...

Like always.

It was only a little after eight o'clock when Grace showed up and left.

That was two hours ago. And yet, not once in those two hours did you ever see him in the house, in the kitchen, or---goddess, of all places---the bathroom...thankfully.

For the two hours of peace and quiet---emphasis on such because...well, the party---you decided to have fun.

Because who knows when he'd come back and ruin everything?

For a good while, you were hanging out in one of the rooms---game room, was it? The music there was separated from the other music that circulated throughout the rest of the house. The ponies in here were listening to what seemed to be...dubstep, you think it's called. Stallions and mares of all kinds hopped up and down to the beat, danced, jigged, even crunked.

Whatever that meant.

At some point, when the beat started to take a toll on your energy, you left the room and went into the kitchen, hoping something was good.

There were all kinds of foods and snacks. Most of the beverages were usually cider or other alcoholic drinks. Only a few ponies were in the kitchen either digging into a hayburger or getting completely shitfaced.

Yep, definitely a party.

By nine o'clock, you were back in the living room. The area was a lot less active than it had been before, but ponies were still definitely partying it up.

Fluttershy was on the couch, clearly passed out and cuddling against one of the students on the hoofball team. You never knew his name---rather, you never really knew him---so you weren't sure if it was cute or odd.

For a few minutes, you sat on one of the couches and let out a calm sigh, simply attempting to regain your focus. You did have a few drinks---but you didn't think they would affect you that much.

Then again, it'd been the first time you ever drank something that strong, so it was a little freaky how fast it started to affect you. Nonetheless, you stayed calm.

An hour had come and gone. You didn't think so much time would pass with so little effort, yet it did. You wanted to be surprised, but...

Hey...parties do that.

As you started to move yourself about again, you started to wonder where Applejack had been. Fluttershy was next to you, clear as day and out like a light, and Applejack was nowhere to be seen. You got up from the couch and walked over to where the cider stand was. A few ponies were refilling cups and mugs and such---but AJ was no longer there.

You searched the first floor for a good ten, maybe fifteen minutes before you realized she wasn't down here.

Then you saw the stairs.

"H-Oh...I wonder..."

You giggled.

With a hoof on the first step, you started making your way up the stairs, step by step. It wasn't long until you were on the second floor.

The second floor wasn't as spiffy as downstairs. It was just a single hallways with about five or six doors, all of which must've led to a bedroom of some sort---with one other being the bathroom.

Or, for all you knew, they had two bathrooms.

Not really unlikely.

The hallway was dark, but lit enough so that you could walk from one end to the other. As you walked, you looked at the walls, their decorations or whatever pictures had been hanging. One painting seemed to be of a famous Equestrian commander. You didn't remember his name, but he was obviously long dead.

The walls of the hall were a mixture of blue and green, sometimes with stripes that would converge with one another in spirals and such. It was such a weird choice of style, but...

It was kind of cool.

Then---not halfway down the hall---your eyes quickly fixate to one of the two doors in the middle. Something had been hanging on of the knobs, purposely placed there.

As you got closer to the sound, however---you started to hear noises.

Closer to that, you realized...

Those were moans.

And grunts.

And more moans!

Ah! ...Yes! Hah! Ah...! Uhuh....Ah! F...Harder! ...Faster! Mmmf....!

Then you could see the thing on the door clearly.

It was Applejack's hat.

Your face turned neutral, but your eyes grew somewhat further open, and you could feel a blush coming on your cheeks.

...

You were listening to your friend getting...

She was...

Again and again...

...

You nodded and kept on walking.

At least I know where she is now, you think to yourself.

For the next few moments, you keep on walking to the end of the hallway. At the end, there was a door that led out to the second floor balcony. At first, you didn't realize the house had a second floor balcony---then again, you didn't exactly take the time tolook at it. Nonetheless, you twisted the knob and opened the door as you made your way outside.

The balcony was, surprisingly, empty. Not a single pony from right to left was up here, just you.

If only the sound was as gone as the ponies...

As you looked over the railing to the ground, you could see the dozens of partygoers having a generally good time. Many of them seemed drunk or almost drunk. Many of them were partying to the music---which seemed to be a bit louder, indicating that the front door was wide open.

Even with the loudness of it all, you didn't care. You were here to party, but who said you had to do it the whole time?

You rested your hooves on the railing, allowing yourself to simply lean over it and rest with a stance. Despite the lights of the house and the towns nearby, you were still able to appreciate what you could see of the night sky. Though many of the constellations you could normally see were disfigured, missing some stars, or generally not there---it didn't matter.

There was still a sky to look at.

You had to have been looking at it for ten...twenty minutes at the most. Sometimes, you would sigh and your cold breath would filter your vision before fading away to nothing. The music would change from rock to dubstep to...calm and relaxing?

That hardly happened.

But you liked it. Really started to set the mood. Things were quieting down---sort of---and it felt just like...

You guessed it could remind you of your aunt's wedding three years ago. Partying and dancing for a couple hours, then nothing but slow dancing and other romantic things for the remainder.

Meanwhile, you were bored out of your mind because there was nothing to do.

But this was different. You had your fair share of alcohol, you danced and partied, you generally had fun.

Well...not as much fun as Fluttershy had or that Applejack was having...

You laughed to yourself and sighed, continuing to look up at the night sky. And you couldn't help but just...sigh again. You didn't know exactly why. Maybe it was your warm breath showing in the night, or the sky glimmering with whatever stars poked out of the pollution.

Or maybe-...

You sigh again.

Something was just...off. Not in a bad way, it's that...the night didn't exactly feel perfect or complete, in a sense.

You weren't sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

The thought in your mind stopped midway as your ear pricked itself up to the sound of the balcony door opening behind you.

You turn around.

And you groan in near silence.

Grace. He was back.

At this point, you could already predict it.

You let out an even more audible sigh, trying to make it clear that you weren't interested or you didn't want his company. But of course, he didn't seem to understand and was standing next to you, leaning against the balcony along with you.

He's just dumber than a box of...

"...What?" you say in a clearly annoyed tone, continuing to make it clear.

He didn't say anything at first. A quick glance, he seemed hesitant, like he was nervous to talk.

There were times where he did do that, even if he had talked to you before. Maybe he was nervous because of your outburst before.

You didn't care. You took that as a good sign.

One of the things you did notice, however, was the drink in his hoof. He had his own, gripped in his mouth---probably why he couldn't talk at all.

He leaned his head over onto the railing to put his own cup down.

And the one in his hoof---he leant to you. Holding it towards you, he silently wanted you to take it.

You looked at the cup for a moment. Then you looked back to him, and you stared at him for a moment. Clearly, it was his attempt at trying to be nice to you like he always had. Opening your locker, leading you to the restrooms at school, sitting with you at lunch-...

Of course, he'd think it was nice.

You didn't.

You closed your eyes and sighed. When you opened them back up, you asked him:

"If I take the stupid drink, will you leave me alone?"

He nodded. You knew he wouldn't leave you alone---but right now, it was just best to hope that maybe he would stay true to his word.

So you took the cup.

Looking at the contents, it was nothing more but simple cider. Not as strong as the rest of the other drinks downstairs, but enough for a casual sip or two.

With a shake of your head and a sigh, you lifted the cup to your lips and started to drink the cider. The stinging feeling of the usual alcohol was there, but in cider, it was not as strong.

You downed the drink within a few moments and placed the cup on the railing, with a sigh escaping your lips as the rest of the contents went down your throat.

"There," you say to him, "Happy?"

He didn't respond to that question. For a moment or two, he didn't respond at all, just look at you.

And you turned to him. "What?"

He didn't smile. He didn't laugh. He didn't even let out a chuckle like he usually would.

He just looked at you.

And you looked away with another sigh, looking back towards the front lawn.

"I'm sorry."

You slightly raise your head and look back to him.

"What?" you raise an eyebrow.

Grace didn't make much eye contact with you, just more towards the railing for a second. With a shrug, he repeated what he said.

"I said, 'I'm sorry'."

There could have been a number of things he was sorry about. Stalking her? Writing letters? Constantly admitting his love for her every day?

You asked him.

"For what?" At this point, the question was of no interest---but to be honest, you wanted to know what he was sorry about.

Then he pointed to the cup.

And you looked right at it.

And then he said one word.

"This."

You looked at the cup.

Then back to Grace.

And back to the cup. Two cups. Three cups.

Almost as if on cue, everything started to get blurry, get windy, start to echo in your ears, twirl around in your eyes.

You felt yourself getting weak. Weaker and weaker. Your hooves were slipping from the railing.

"Ddiddddhs...Dsddid yyou dddrru-..."

You couldn't ask him. So weak. So...So...

You fell to the balcony floor with a thud.

And he just stood over you.

...

Was he nodding?

Your vision went black. The noise of the world drowned with it.

You stir yourself awake. The sound was the first to come back---but everything was all...muffled, like it was behind a wall or...

...It sounded as if it was downstairs.

Your eyes opened slowly. But all you could see was the dark. Your head was turned to the side, as if you were laying down. And you were. As the feeling in your body also came to, you felt yourself laying on a comfy, soft bed. You tried to move your head, and you could only do so minimally.

It was clear that you were in one of the bedrooms. It was so dark, but only whatever light that came through the window illuminated the room---and it didn't do much. Essentially, you were blind.

You had trouble breathing. Your body felt compressed.

Something was on you. It was heavy.

So you tried to get up.

But you couldn't. With the feeling of your body coming back---you could feel the texture of...ropes. The texture of ropes rubbed against your hooves and hind hooves, and you quickly came to your sense.

You were tied up.

So you started to panic, and you tried to open your mouth to scream.

But you couldn't. Because it was taped shut. You tried to feel it.

Duct tape---you had duct tape on your mouth.

It wasn't coming off. Not unless you could rip it off yourself.

But you couldn't.

You tried screaming again, as if through your nose, hoping somepony---anypony---could hear you and help you.

Then a quiet voice talked.

"Shhh..."

The voice was right behind you.

The voice was on top of you.

Someone was on top of you.

You tried to calm, steady your breathing. But whoever was on you was making it hard. It was difficult to take in the air you needed. Your nose was not your mouth.

You were scared.

You were really scared.

"It's okay," the voice said. "It's okay..."

You froze.

...Grace?

You started to panic as you tried to look to see if you were right. But you could hardly turn your head anymore without breaking your neck. In your panic, you started to squirm and cry out through nose. Your sounds were audible, but not enough for anyone even in the hallway to hear. You tried to move, try to free yourself from your binds, maybe shake Grace off you.

But he didn't budge.

He didn't want to.

"Stop moving."

His voice wasn't that typical voice of his. It was clearly his voice, but it wasn't that annoyingly cheery façade. That was gone. It still carried some of that 'I'll take care of you' type of emotion-...

But everything else was gone.

It was like he...snapped.

Or maybe he hadn't snapped. Maybe he'd planned this for a while, since the day he met you.

Maybe-...

"I've looked at you for so long...all year, I've watched you and wanted you to just love me, give me the time of day."

He stopped.

...

"But you didn't. You never did. I was never asking for much, I never asked for much. But you were making it hard, playing hard to get."

Whenever he stopped, you tried to scream through your nose again, trying to be loud enough for anyone to hear.

But the music still played, and the ponies still cheered down below.

Too loud.

They'd never hear.

"And at one point, I had to say 'enough' and do what I needed. I needed to just-...

"...love you."

Your eyes were wide as you looked towards the head of the bed.

Was he-...?

He spoke again.

"I....I'm gonna do what I want...I'm gonna love you like I always wanted to love you, even if it means loving you until this party is over."

You could feel yourself breathing heavier and heavier, panting in fear as he went on and on.

"That's an hour. An hour to do what I want with you.

"And...

"And I'm not gonna let you go until I'm done...until I've finished up.

"When I'm done..."

He paused again.

"...When I'm done...I'm gonna untie these ropes from the bed...I'm gonna let you go...and you'll be better next time."

You whimpered.

Why was it happening? Why was it happening?

The air was hot. It felt suffocating. He didn't get up, he didn't move away from you. He just laid there on top of you, near crushing you against the bed, and you could barely let out a few squeaks.

You could feel just a single tear flow down your left cheek.

He talked again.

"I'm...I'm gonna put it in now...okay?"

You shut your eyes tight. You didn't want this to happen, none of it. Even as you tried to frantically shake your head as much as you could against the bed to stop him, you couldn't much.

Even then---he didn't listen.

Like always.

You could hear a mixture of assorted things. Your breath---his breath---and the party going on downstairs.

Maybe...maybe they would know...somehow, they would-...

One of the DJs spoke up, loud though muffled.

"Alright, partygoers!" he shouts, only his muffled voice vibrating your ears. "You ready to get fuckin' crazier?!"

The downstairs roared with anticipation and excitement.

And all you could do is whimper and whine with fear.

You weren't ready.

You never were.

"Three! Two! One! Drop! That! Bass!" the audience counted down and spoke along with him.

And that final word spoken, the room shook slightly as the bass dropped.

But you screamed.

With a sharp push---he was in.

You screamed into the tape, banging your head on the bed, tears flowing from your eyes---and you could see none of it.

None at all.

He was dry. Not wet enough.

It hurt.

It really hurt.

He groaned, obvious feeling of excitement, of pleasure.

You felt none of it.

He took you.

Just as he promised.

Like always.

He didn't hesitate to start moving. Within just seconds---he never gave you a chance to even recompose yourself---he was pulling out, then thrusting right back into you. Every thrust brought a grunt of pleasure from him and a pained and agonized yelp from you.

Again.

And again.

And again.

At this point, you weren't even screaming. You were just crying---crying as loud as you possibly could with your mouth taped shut and your face being buried into the mattress with his own head as he rested it on yours.

"M...Mmf...f...goddesshh....fffuck me, ffuck...."

His grunts were audible to you; every single one had a word or part of a word in it.

He wasn't even listening to your cries. At this moment, he only cared about himself.

Not you.

Him.

Only him.

Every thrust was painful, every move of his body in and out of you hurt; it was as if long, sharp knives were stabbing you again and again, making nothing but paste of your insides. Your mind was racing, your heart beat fast, your lungs tried to take in air more and more.

Your breaths were faster, more painful to take in.

He might have noticed this.

But didn't care.

Like always.

There was no more whimpering from you. You were letting all of the possible energy you had tonight---that you had left---crying as he pushed into you. Then out. Then in. Then out. Back in.

Sometimes, you screamed when a single thrust was harder, deeper, faster than the rest, and your voice would crack with the agony it brought.

You tried to scream "Stop! Please!" through the tape, or try your best to do so. But he didn't notice.

Whenever you tried to move or squirm away from him---which only hurt just as bad now---he would just whisper in your ear.

"Don't make this harder, please..."

He would keep going, and going, and going. He never stopped. He would keep pushing into you, and you would keep crying.

On and on, it would go.

It was...maybe...ten minutes had passed.

His thrusts were wetter, less drier.

It felt like blood.

It smelled like blood.

Maybe it was blood.

Every thrust still hurt, made you cry---but it was smoother, less painful.

It was starting to feel numb down there. Even then, you could still feel him jabbing himself into you over and over---still grunting and moaning. For a brief moment, he stopped. Maybe it was over, you hoped.

No.

All he did was wrap his arms around your stomach and he was going again.

You were still crying. It wasn't constant anymore. Sometimes, you would cry until you ran out of breath. Then you would do a sharp intake of breath and you were crying all over again.

And nopony heard you.

This time---he was moving to the beat. A song was playing downstairs. You could barely hear it over your own cries and his grunts, but the beat was there.

He followed it. Every beat of the song, every push of himself inside of you.

The bed didn't squeak, didn't make a noise.

It was quiet, so quiet.

You tried to muffle the words "No...no..." and you did.

They were lazy and barely audible. You were losing the strength to speak.

Crying so hard.

Twenty minutes came and went.

Numbness. It was all you could feel down there.

But there was the pain too.

His body still lay on yours, moving back and forth. As he did so---your arms started to hurt. They rubbed against the ropes and you didn't know it until now.

They hurt, but...at the same time, they didn't.

You were losing the air so quickly, you were breathing so fast---just to take in the air, and you wondered if you were going to pass out, while Grace just had his way with you.

A part of you wanted to hope for that. You didn't want to be awake right now.

Wake up, please.

You didn't.

Couldn't.

Thirty minutes, and he wasn't finished. He was still moving in and out, hurting you again and again.

So he went faster---harder than he had before.

He gripped your body tightly with every hard, fast thrust.

It hurt again. You felt it again.

And you started crying again, just as you had then. You tried flailing your hind legs around, trying to maybe close them, stop him somehow---but you remembered they too were bound to the bed, roped along with your arms.

You sniffled and gasped through your nose with every push in, crying all the same.

He wasn't following the beat anymore. He was going at his own rough pace.

He didn't care.

Forty minutes.

You were numb.

So numb, so...quiet.

It was only sniffles now coming from your nose. Your face---it was drenched in the wetness and dryness of every tear you shed. Dry tears would be overlaid with wet ones---whatever you could cry out.

The party was calming downstairs. It sounded like it, at least, you didn't, couldn't tell.

No DJ. Violins and gentle classical soothed your ears.

He bit them sometimes. When he was rough with you, he would nibble or bite down.

You wanted to scream, but you didn't have the strength left to do so. None to move, none to flail, none to resist or stop.

All you could do was lay there now, tied up on the bed.

He was still on you, moving into you and back out, then in again. He was panting.

He was close, you hoped.

Just let it end.

Just let it end. It's been so long. You hoped he would've finished a long time ago.

But he didn't. He was still going.

You started to blank out, away from everything---or you tried.

You wanted to go home.

I want to go home.

Forty five minutes.

He was going faster, he was rougher. His grunts were louder and more fierce.

He was panting fast. He was clearly lost in the pleasure.

You couldn't feel anything.

"I..."

He tried to speak at first. He could hardly mutter a word. He panted and sighed every time he spoke up.

He slowed down, and he could speak just a bit.

"I...I'm gonna f...finish, okay? I'm...I'm gonna finish inside of you."

No.

No. Please.

Please no.

You shook your head, tried to flail again. You were still weak, but you tried. Through the tape on your face, you tried to scream, beg him not to finish inside of you. You didn't care if it was the legs, your back, your ass!

Please...not inside.

He started moving fast again. He ignored you.

Arms still wrapped around your body, he held you closer to him, buried his head in your neck. He might've been trying to bite down. You thought it hurt---but he didn't care.

He didn't care.

He started mumbling to you. You wanted to drown it out, not hear that voice, that voice, that VOICE...

"I love you, I love you...I love you so much...I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum inside you...so deep, deep inside you...you're gonna have my babies....my babies..."

Grace held you down. Your face was nearly buried into the mattress. Even if you could scream through your mouth, it would be drowned out by the bed itself. Air was hard to come by.

Am I gonna die?

It raced through your head. All of it, everything, every single thing, racing...racing, racing through your head.

Don't, please don't.

Please don't.

Don't, please.

Please.

Don't.

But he didn't listen, didn't hear your thoughts, your pleas.

He didn't listen.

Like always.

He slowed down.

And he stopped.

You felt it pour inside you...so deep inside you---and your eyes, your bloodshot, teary eyes grew wide as you knew what he had done to you, in you.

His breaths were shaky and his body wobbled on you, weak. His weight fell all onto you.

You could still feel him pouring inside of you, drop after drop, stream after stream.

You cried again. It was weak and silent, but you cried.

A minute passed, and he was done. He laid himself on you, resting.

He nibbled on your ear. He sounded so calm, so relaxed.

"I came...I came inside of you...y..."

He stopped and tried to nuzzle your mane.

Then he whispered in your ear.

"Y...You're gonna have my babies."

Everything was blank. Your breaths were slow, your eyes were glued to the wall. You stared and stared.

The tears were still fresh, falling, dry, fresh.

He stopped nuzzling you.

"...You want me to take the tape off?"

He asked it in a kind way.

It wasn't kind, you knew it.

You didn't have the strength to do anything.

So weak.

"I'm gonna...take the tape of your mouth, okay? ...You won't scream."

You won't.

You can't.

They wouldn't hear you if you tried now.

He reached his hoof for one end of the tape. You could barely see his brown hoof reaching for it.

There was no hesitation, no slow movement. With a single yank, the tape came off of your mouth.

You wanted to yelp. All you could do is shake and quiver with the pain.

More tears came. Many reasons.

Grace pulled out of you. You could feel him, it, all of it. It was thick, runny.

There was blood---you knew it.

He got up. Even then---you could still feel him on you. It felt that way.

With a slight twist of your head to the right, you watched him in the dark. He was undoing one of the ropes that bound your fore-hoof.

You just watched him. Knots, twists, turns, loops.

The first rope came loose from its pole. He undid the part wrapped around your hoof. He flung it on his back as he moved to undo the next one.

You looked at your hoof. In the dark, you could still see the redness. The soreness of it.

No strength to scream or shout.

You could barely whisper.

You spoke to him.

"...I hate you."

At first, he ignored you.

The second rope came loose from the pole, and your right hind leg was free.

No strength to kick.

It was quiet.

Was the party over?

Hardly few ponies were still here.

Yes.

It was over.

You sniffled.

He spoke to you.

"I gave you a chance."

He started undoing the third rope on your left hind leg.

You didn't say anything. You didn't reply or move. You just laid there and listened to him.

The third rope came free in moments.

"I loved you....you didn't love me."

The rope around your hind leg came free. You heard the whiffle as it wrapped on his back.

He walked closer to you. He started undoing the last rope.

It took a slight bit longer than the others.

You didn't look at him. You couldn't look at him, didn't want to look at him. You just listened as he undid the rope.

"I took the chance."

The rope came loose. He removed it from your wrist.

You were free.

But you didn't move.

You just laid there.

Still.

Quiet.

But you wept.

He didn't care, didn't tend to you. Probably didn't even hear you.

You didn't want him to hear you.

You didn't want him to touch you.

Not again, no.

You could hear a clock ticking on the wall. Tick, tock, tick, tock.

Was it late? How long was it really? An hour? Two? Three?

No sun.

Still dark.

Maybe the minutes felt like hours and it wasn't even midnight.

How long had you slept before you...? Before he...?

"You can go, if you want."

You hear him start to move away from you, towards a corner. You heard the click and the creak as he opened the bedroom door. A bit of light from the dim hallway lit up the room, but only slightly.

You heard him move again, further and further, quieter and quieter.

Then he was gone.

You clenched your eyes shut.

You curled up into a ball. It hurt, still hurt very much.

You didn't care.

You started crying. You cried---and cried---and cried.

Fresh tears fell. They dried and new ones came down.

You breathed in and sobbed more.

No one could hear you.

You were so quiet, but you were still so loud.

You laid there.

You didn't move.

So still.

So very...very still.

It was one o'clock when you got home. The party had been done for an hour.

You should've been back an hour ago.

You didn't care.

You didn't want to care.

The front door opened slowly.

It was dark.

The living room was dark. You could see, but you couldn't all the same.

You were blank.

You hurt everywhere. Every step, every move of your body or twitch of your ears only brought G...

You stared.

Let it be over.

You started walking. Step. Pain. Step. Pain.

Step.

Pain.

A single light flickered on.

You ignored it. Your bloodshot eyes---they kept looking to the stairs.

With every step, you shook and shivered. You felt weak, wanted to fall to the floor.

You were afraid.

Kept walking.

"Dash...!"

It was your dad, the one who turned on the light.

"Where the hell have you been? We wanted you home a-..."

He stopped.

You knew he was looking at you. You were a clear mess. But he was probably none the wiser. He didn't know.

Did you want him to? Anyone?

"...Honey?"

You kept walking. You were slower. It was more of a shamble. Weak. Slow.

Pain.

Hurt.

He walked towards you.

The sound of hooves. Behind you.

You heard him again.

"Are you o-...?"

He touched you.

You turned.

And you screamed.

"NO!"

Your father jumped back, startled. His hoof moved away.

You still screamed that same word. Again and again.

He looked at you. He was worried, scared, confused.

You fell to the floor.

It hurt so much.

Your eyes clenched shut again.

The tears came back and you covered your face as you lay on the floor.

Then your father noticed the red.

Then the white.

And everything changed.

Grace was dead that same morning. It was an obvious suicide. Hung his neck from one of the very ropes he tied you up with.

Your parents...

Your mother cried with you all night after you came home.

Your dad...

He wanted to be angry. At Grace, of course. His face was almost red.

But you were important.

You were in the hospital by sunrise. One of the doctors looked you over, took tests.

You couldn't leave for a few days.

Officers were knocking on the front door of Grace's house. His family answered.

He didn't. He was already gone.

He left a note on the table just beside him. He didn't leave anything out.

He let the world know what he'd done.

You went to therapy for a while. A long time. You don't remember how long you went to the same place. You would go every day since you started. Day after day, week after week---month after month.

Even when they tried...

Even when they tried to help you---you were scared.

You were scared, afraid, of someone like Grace coming along.

You were scared of being popular.

You were scared of everything.

But time passed.

It never healed any wound, but you tried to accept it.

A part of you wanted to forgive Grace for what he had done. You knew that he had guilt in him. He regretted his choice, and he...tried to make up, even if it meant taking his own life.

But you wouldn't forgive. For a long time, you hated him, just as you hated him that very night.

You hated him.

You hated him.

You...

With time, you learned to forget, to not spend your days overcome with grief, with pain, with suffering of one single action.

You tried to forget Grace, forget what he had done.

You tried to forget---so you wouldn't be afraid anymore.

You did.

You forgot.

You weren't afraid.

You weren't afraid.

And then he showed up.

And you were afraid.

But you were wrong.

Like always.

Act 2: Chapter 1: The Girl With The Rainbow Hair

What is hope?

We have all been asked that question throughout our lives. As is usual common nature, we all carry our own opinions, our own answers and beliefs.

Hope is this.

Hope is that.

Hope is there.

Hope is here.

Hope is a concept that we, as beings, form all the same - but at the same time, not all the same.

The mind is always so used to creating our vision of hope.

But hope is none of it. What we think, what we believe, what we hope-...

It is not hope.

Hope is nothing more than an illusion, the common placebo. It is an idea that we have lived with for our lives, for the generations.

But the truthfulness of hope, the reality of what it truly can become...

Hope is nothing more than false promise.

Hope does not save the victims of a flood.

Hope does not prevent an accident from taking place.

Hope does not make one happy.

But of course...

Hope will not save you.

There are always those words...

'Hope finds a way'.

No.

Hope does not.

Hope will not.

Hope is not.

AFTER

ACT 2: CHAPTER 1: THE GIRL WITH THE RAINBOW HAIR

BY

I AM THE NIGHT

"Welcome back."

The circle was quiet.

It was always quiet. Whenever they came here, no pony - no one - said a single word. It wasn't always out of shyness or fear or even rejection. Perhaps they simply had nothing to say.

Nothing to say at all.

But soon enough, the voices came to, and they greeted their leader as he greeted them.

"Good morning, counselor," they all said in near unison.

Many of them had smiles on their faces. Some didn't even want to be there.

It was still a mix.

But it was working.

The counselor got up from his chair and walked into the middle of his twenty-something students and sat down on the warm, soft carpet. He would do this for a while. For the past week, he would do that same thing.

"Have you all been careful?" he asked. "Safe?"

They all knew what he meant.

One month, and enough to rebuild, but the world was still somewhat crazy.

Not right yet.

But they nodded. All of them nodded. They were safe, careful.

Spike too.

He has always been here.

Sometimes, he was quiet. Other times, he would talk on and on about his day to everyone here, and that itself would spark new conversations, new friendships, anything to help him.

Help.

"I know we haven't seen each other in a few weeks," the counselor spoke up. "...These...crazy few weeks..."

Crazy.

Such an understatement.

"...But I'm glad that you all have...managed to hold on still - never let go of the troubles that have plagued us, of the monsters that we've all faced.

"...I'm proud of you. Every single one of you."

Some smiled. Others didn't, but were just as grateful.

At some point, they weren't.

Spike wasn't once.

The day came when he wasn't, and he wanted to-...

But he didn't.

"Does anyone have...anything...that they would like to say?"

A few looked at each other. Curious too.

"Experiences? Hopes?"

For a few moments, nopony - no one - answered his question. A number of reasons, really.

Pain. Misery.

Despair.

No hope.

A mare - no older than 15, some believed- slowly raised a hoof to the group.

"Yes, River?"

River Drop. She was new. None of them saw her before. Who was she? Where was she from?

The counselor knew her before anyone else.

She greeted herself with her full name, and everyone greeted her back. Many of them smiled. It was necessary.

They needed to be comfortable. She needed to be comfortable.

So she started talking about herself.

She's sixteen. A year off from what everyone thought. Close.

She was from Detrot. Lived there for years with her family. She came down here to visit her grandparents at the time. From what she described, her grandparents were a nice bunch of ponies that you would've ever met. Her parents were not as caring. It wasn't to say they didn't care. They definitely did.

Not enough.

Detrot was wiped out. Most of the city is smoldering, burning wreckage of what it once was.

Her parents didn't make it.

At least - that's what she knows, or thinks. The Guard doesn't let anyone in the city.

"Too much of a hazard," they told her.

Who could blame them?

Spike could remember the trips he and Twilight had to take. Several towns, several cities.

All burnt. All broken.

There were some that were quick to act - they sustained the least damage. Hit the softest or not at all.

Hayward, it's a small town far west. It's been reported as one of the few - very few - towns to have not been hit at all, stopped by just a mile's worth of time. No injuries. No damage. The only change was a loss of their electricity.

Something they could live without, regardless.

River kept talking. Her grandparents made it.

Everyone made it here in Ponyville. It was surprising. Spike was surprised. So many towns, so much destruction, so many lives lost - but Ponyville was one of those towns that were lucky enough to sustain no loss of life.

And it was simple why. Everypony listened. No one was ignorant to stay.

And surely they weren't ignorant when even the Guard told them to get out.

Yes...they survived, sure...but the memories made...

Her grandparents' house was destroyed.

Gone. Lost and burnt with the rest. Every memory, photo, decoration, models - nothing more but ash and dust. They were distraught. Troubled. They didn't know what to do. They didn't know what to feel.

They lost that. Feeling. Emotion.

That was gone with everything else.

Even after a new house was built for them...

...It wasn't the same. How could it have been?

They stayed at Applejack's farm for a while after it happened. Everyone did.

The whole farm became a sanctuary for everyone who wasn't far enough from town or lived in the sky-...

Like some.

River stopped talking. Some gave her a gentle pat on the back. A few gave her hugs.

It wasn't as emotional as they thought.

"I stopped crying," she said.

It was a lie. Spike knew it.

He didn't say it.

A moment of silence arose. It was awkward throughout the corner as the counselor looked at all of his students. Many of them ponies, some gryphons...

One, dragon.

He pointed.

"What about you, Spike?"

Everyone turned to him.

He reacted, but didn't immediately begin or do or say.

"What has happened for you? ...Surely, Princess Twilight has taken you along throughout this ordeal."

They all knew about him, his relations with Twilight. It was no secret.

At first - the dragon said nothing. He felt hesitant, but at the same time, there were so many things in his mind that he could be willing to talk about. But what could he - would he - talk about?

They were aware of the efforts, the journeys, the meetings and the discussions between the princesses.

The survived ones, of course.

He opened his mouth, but nothing came out at first. He was thinking of what to start with, what to say.

It didn't take long. The words began to flow.

"Last week, Twilight and I...we, uh...we-...went to Los Pegasus to...to give a speech to the survivors, to those in need. Helping in the efforts and...

"...and all that."

The young dragon didn't speak again right away, but was waiting for someone, anyone, to perhaps ask a question.

River raised her hoof. He looked to her to let her know, I'm listening.

"...What was it like? The place, I...mean."

...It was a good question. Spike was sure that ponies like River or the others around him had never seen the rest of Equestria following the whole...

So he knew it was out of mere curiosity.

And he wasn't going to sugarcoat it.

"It was hell."

Many of them looked at him with wider eyes, looks of surprise.

But he kept talking.

"Half the city was gone. The streets were crowded with ponies trying to get from one place to another. So many of them didn't even have homes anymore.

"A lot of buildings were just...rubble. Nothing but bits and pieces of brick, steel, and concrete. Even when we were there, some of the buildings were still on fire. But...but once the water came to the place, they weren't a problem anymore."

Someone else asked him another question. It was a kid, probably a bit younger than River herself.

"How many dead bodies did you see?"

A few of them didn't like that, but he could only remark the question because "he was curious".

Spike had a feeling he'd never seen a dead body before.

"A lot."

He did.

"A lot of them were in body bags. There were a few ponies we saw on the streets that were desperate...dying. We wanted to help them at the time, but...we didn't have what we needed yet. But when we did, and when we could finally help...

"...They were gone.

"Some of them, we had to put them in the bags ourselves. Hm...Twilight didn't want me to do it...but I insisted.

"It was the least that I could do for them...

"Especially when we weren't even able to help them."

The crowd was a mix of all kinds of emotions. Sorrow, sadness, maybe a bit of confusion and frustration at all of the chaos. Everyone had the right to be so about it. They all had the right to be angry or sad or frustrated at the destruction, the chaos, the death, the...everything.

No one expected it to happen. No one knew it could happen.

But it did.

But no more than a few seconds passed before the dragon looked up to them with a hopeful smile.

It made them even smile - just a little.

"...But, uh...something good did happen...for once."

The counselor asked him, "And what is that?" He smiled.

Spike smiled more.

He breathed in and out quickly. When he had the air to talk, he started to ask them about him. They all knew quickly who he referred to. The only one who didn't was River. And he took the moment to explain exactly who he was.

And the dragon didn't hesitate to do so. He referred to him as "one of the nicest guys you'd ever meet." He was never far from the truth. The few that took the time to know him knew he was indeed nice. He would go out of his way to help someone, and even if he-...even if he messed up, he would always try to make it up. Somehow, some way, he would try and make it up to that pony.

Some believed he was more misunderstood than a "nuisance" to the public eye.

Some believe he wasn't.

Opinions, opinions.

In the end, he was someone.

"And what exactly about him Spike?" the counselor looked at him with somewhat of a hopeful eye to him. "Did something happen to him? Something good...perhaps?"

They all knew what the counselor was talking about. It was no secret. What happened then...it was news for the world. Of course - why wouldn't one of the world's former notorious criminal bosses beating in the head of an innocent passerby be considered news?

But that was in the past.

Spike smiled for the present and answered him.

"He woke up today."

Many of them smiled, proud for him, proud for his friend. The counselor joined in.

They were happy.

Spike would be too.

The smile faded, and right away, everyone noticed it. They were questionable. Why did he stop smiling? They knew it was a good thing - it was a good thing, wasn't it?

Right?

"...What's the matter, Spike?"

He noticed the tears.

Spike tried to hold them back. For a moment, they thought he was shedding tears of joy and happiness.

He wasn't.

No.

He answered.

"He doesn't remember me...!"

The drake cried.

And everyone watched.

Shock? Sorrow? Frustration?

A number of things.

What could they say? Do?

Nothing.

They watched.

SIX HOURS AGO~

Who am I?

You asked yourself this question for several minutes now. It was the only thing in your head, the only thing that could be in your head.

Who am I? Who am I?

But there was always that one lingering answer in your mind.

I don't know.

It was true. You didn't.

You didn't know.

Every time you asked that question, that very answer would pop into your mind, almost on instinct. Your entire mind was a blank canvas. That was all you were - blank. You had no name. You had no age, no place, no idea, no idea...

No idea.

Before, not too long ago - as you came back to the world - there was a mare staring into your eyes.

You didn't know her.

...She knew you, though.

The way she talked to you, moved for you, looked straight at you - it was as if she had known you for a long time, like she had settled around you for what must have been a lifetime.

But you could only ask her one question.

"Who are you?"

It was an honest question. You didn't know one slight bit who the girl was. You weren't sure if the question itself shocked her, disappointed her, made her curious. Her face was nothing more but a....a mix of things, of feelings, of emotion.

You didn't know if it was good or bad.

You wanted to ask her exactly who you were - if you even had a name or a general something about you - but the girl walked out of the room - ran out, even - without saying a single word to you. She didn't turn back to you or say anything.

She was gone within a moment.

For several minutes, you started to ask that question over and over. There was always that answer of, "I don't know."

But was it really an answer? The one you were looking for?

No.

After enough time had passed, after enough thought had contemplated through your mind - you tried to get up, out of the bed you had been laying in for what felt like too much time.

But there was the weakness.

You felt it before, when you first opened your eyes. Your muscles didn't function as you intended, as you hoped. Every time you would lift yourself even the slightest off the bed, your body would immediately fall back to it. It didn't hurt - in fact, it felt relaxing sometimes - but at the same time, it annoyed you.

As you continued to try - someone walked in.

Again - it was someone you didn't know, but judging from their attire, you had to assume they were a doctor.

The pony - a stallion - walked in through the door and immediately noticed you. He sported a faint shade of brown on his fur, and in one hoof, he was holding a clipboard. He walked in with a bit of a pace to him, as if somewhat...alerted.

If you could recall correctly, wasn't that blue mare yelling for a doctor prior? Her voice would seem to be loud - but your ears were not even working proper yet, so all you could hear was nothing more than a causal tone.

But your ears now worked just as they were meant to.

So you could very well hear the doctor's clipboard fall from his hoof and land on the floor with a metallic cling! to it.

For a moment, you and the doctor exchanged looks. Yours was a look of question or curiosity. His seemed to be more of a shocked manner, or just generally surprised.

Back and forth. Quiet.

"Dear...goddesses..." was all he said. It was slow and hesitant.

But it was something.

The next hour was just a blur. Or - at least - it passed by in one, but you could remember every detail. The doctor spoke up and seemed somewhat relieved - in a curious way - that you were awake. But when you too asked him where and who exactly you were, he left the room with an even further look of shock.

He came back just a minute later with another doctor - a nurse, rather - sporting a white coat of fur and a red cross for...for...

W...What was it called again...? A...cutie mark?

Y...Yeah, t-that's right. It was a cutie mark, a red cross for a cutie mark.

At the doorway, the nurse and the doctor seemed to exchange a few words. It was nothing but whispering, so you weren't able to understand a single word. After a few moments, the doctor took a bit of a glance at you before leaving the room. The nurse greeted you kindly and exchanged a few words herself.

"How are you feeling for the moment?" she asked.

With a bit of a casual shrug, you answer, "Fine-...I guess. A bit weak, but...I feel...okay."

The nurse nodded slightly. "Good."

Reaching into the left pocket of her nurse outfit, she pulled out what seemed to be...a stethoscope, likely.

"You don't mind if I check for any abnormalities, do you?"

You shook your head. "Go ahead."

"Thank you." Almost right away, she hoofs me her clipboard, and before I could ask, she adds, "This clipboard has a total of thirty questions. I need you to please answer every single one so I can have a bit of confirmation about your mental status."

With a tilt of your head, you ask her, "My...mental status?"

"If you're stable enough to function, talk, breathe, act, do. Think of it as a safety test."

You briefly shrug your shoulders and start to go along with it. You knew what she meant. With a grab of the pen clipped on, you start to answer the questions that were presented to you on the piece of paper. The nurse steps out for a moment. As you're writing, you hear the sounds of whispering again going on outside. Again, you can't make much sense of it - of course, that was really the point - but as you finish answering the rest of the questions just a minute or two later, the nurse walks back in.

With the last question checked off, you give the clipboard back to her. She gives a smile and starts to look over every question, scrolling her eyes down with each one after the other.

But the smile fades as it goes on.

And on.

And on.

"...Oh."

The brief short smile you had yourself starts to fade. "Is something wrong?"

She was speechless. She didn't have a single word to say. It looked as if she was in a bit of shock. You were already sure this had to do with you not remembering somethings or someones. For another few moments, she continued to look at the clipboard up and down, even flipping the page over to look at the other questions.

Many of them weren't exactly questions, but rather yes or no types of statements.

I know where I live.

I know where I am.

I know about this and that.

I know who you are.

No.

No.

No.

No.

Many of the answers on there were no. There were a few that you honestly had trouble answering because you weren't exactly sure how to answer them.

Do you have a family?

That could have been one or the other. At this moment, you really didn't know.

The nurse flipped the paper back over to the front and gave a little sigh. She looked at you.

Her eyes seemed very sad. You didn't know if you knew her too before - but it sure seemed like it.

A moment passed where her mouth was opened, but nothing came out, like she didn't know what to say or ask.

But before you could say anything, she started talking.

"...You really don't know anything...do you?"

You shook your head with honesty. Her mouth gently formed into a scrunch as she nodded.

"Okay."

With another sigh, she asked you if you could sit there while she took the papers to other doctors. You obeyed, and within a moment, she was out the door, heading down the hallway, her hoofsteps becoming fainter and fainter.

You sighed yourself. With a look at the room around you, you noticed the blandness of it. Very few paintings, bland colored walls. Almost a boring sense to it.

And you thought...

Why are hospital rooms so dull?

Redheart was at the other end of the floor, more towards the lounge area. She was clutching the paperwork in one hoof while walking with the other three. As she walked and trotted back and forth, her mind stayed in complete disbelief - but at the same time, she knew something like it wasn't uncommon.

She just didn't think he'd be one of them.

She made her way into the lounge.

Stable was sitting at one of the tables. He was lost in a stare, a cup of cooling coffee tight in his hooves.

Still shocked, it seemed.

"Stable," she spoke up.

He hesitated - but he still looked up.

"What?"

Even his voice seemed hesitant in a fashion. He was either thinking about something else, or...

Or he was thinking about that.

Redheart walked up to him and placed the clipboard down on the table - right in front of him. Stable took a brief look at it before asking what it was. After she told him, he slowly picked it up and started reading from top to bottom. Every question, one after the next, down and down, until he flipped the page.

Many noes.

The only different answer was the question about a family - not even he knew.

Even after three months, nopony ever showed up claiming to be his relatives - no one was able to find them either.

It could've been a name change in the directories, or perhaps he had been adopted at some point, or...

It could've been a number of reasons.

"Is this accurate?" Stable asked as he turned back toward Redheart.

She nodded. "He didn't hesitate to answer any of them. He was truthful. I could see it in his eyes."

The doctor got up from his chair and started walking around the lounge. He covered his mouth with a single hoof and sighed through his nostrils. It was clear that he was upset, in a manner. It got quiet for a few moments when neither of them moved or talked, only breathed the air.

Stable was staring again. Lost in thought, lost about many things.

Redheart was looking at him. A part of her was worried about Stable as much as him. She knew he was a strong doctor - he could handle many situations or troubles without a broken sweat.

But still...sometimes, things can come up.

"Do his friends know at all?" she asked him.

But he shook his head - though it was hesitant.

"Other than Dash...no. Then again, she probably doesn't know the full extent of it. She just ran off before we could even say anything. For all we know, she probably thinks it's temporary or minor or-"

"Are they coming here at all today?"

"We told Twilight he was awake, but...we didn't tell her about the question he asked this morning. That's up to Dash - if that's where she went, that is."

Stable leaned against the lounge's kitchen counter and covered his face with his hooves. He groaned in sadness and frustration.

"This is gonna hurt them," he said after another silent moment. "It's gonna hurt them a lot."

It was silent again.

Redheart's face scrunched up like before and she nodded.

"Yeah."

Her voice was quiet and sad.

She really didn't want to do this. Any of this.

It hurt her too.

It always hurt.

It was about ten o'clock when Twilight and the others all went to the hospital. The only one excluded from the group was Rainbow herself. Stable had called Twilight and mentioned that she had "run out" - but he never explained why. She grew suspicious about the seeming secrecy - but at the same time, perhaps she was merely overcome with emotion.

Her friend lays in a coma for three months and wakes up out of nowhere - it's definitely something that would be sure to stir up something. Of course, it wasn't to say that Twilight wasn't overcome herself. She started tearing up when she first got the news, but she stayed focused through it.

Spike was just as overjoyed - perhaps even more than her. And when the others were informed of the news, their spirits...

Well - it was the first time she saw them truly, truly happy in months...

The first time she herself was happy in months. After everything that had been going on even in the past month - she deserved to be happy.

Just this once.

The five mares and the young drake all entered the hospital at the same time. It was the same casual atmosphere today as it had been even before that night. Doctors and nurses doing business, patients going to and fro.

The hospitals never changed, even when everything else did.

The princess gave the front-desk mare a wave and a kind smile. Care Taker was her name - most ponies usually referred to her as Carrie. Twilight had only seen her a few times, but enough to warrant a casual smile every now and again. Most days, she was off doing other shifts. It was always nice to see her.

But today - something was off. Carrie was not as happy. There was the smile, but it was...faint.

Twilight couldn't help but ask her what was the matter.

The faint smile faded even more. She tilted her head to the elevator.

"Dr. Stable wants you."

The princess knew that she knew the reason. But Carrie said nothing to explain it, just insisting that she talk to Stable herself. Twilight didn't seem hurt by the response - she was more or less a bit worried by her emotion.

"We can talk later - okay?" Carrie said to her.

Twilight nodded with a slightly hesitant, "Okay."

They gave a brief 'goodbye' and parted. Twilight and the others started making their way to the elevator, and already, they were growing confused and worried expressions on their faces. Did something happen again? Was he okay?

But Twilight kept them calm enough for the moment. They pressed the elevator button and waited for no more than a few moments. As soon as the metal doors slid open, they all walked in and pressed the button for the third floor. The doors slid shut and right away, they were going up. The time between one and three was a little less than ten seconds before the doors opened back up.

The third floor was a lot more in detail than the first, though smaller. Nurses and doctors still walked about, but were few and far between. Few patients were also out in the hallways, going wherever they needed or desired. As soon as they walked out, they went right, heading towards their friend's room, assuming Stable was there too.

As they trotted along, Twilight started to feel the sense of worry growing in her. The way Carrie spoke to her, how she didn't explain or say anything about what happened - it was already starting to mess with her, and she was starting to fear that something bad had happened in the time it took to even get the phone call and get here.

She was already feeling afraid of having to go inside that room and-...

"Twilight," a voice called from behind the group.

She turned her head around, past her friends. Cobalt was there, having just left a patient's room. She went to him and the two exchanged warming hugs.

When they parted, Twilight started to ask him questions.

"Is everything okay? What happened? Is he okay?"

"He's fine," Cobalt insisted as he calmed her down. "He's okay, he's fine."

But Twilight looked at his eyes.

They were off too.

"There's something you're not telling me...are you to lying to me?"

"No, I'm-..."

Cobalt paused and looked at her, hooves on her shoulders. With a sigh, he blinked hesitantly.

"I just need you to come with me. Stable will explain it-"

"Why?" she remarked, "Why can't you explain it?"

"Because he knows more about this than I do."

The princess looked at her friend, confused at what he meant by it. She wanted to ask him of it - maybe he did know more than he said - but perhaps he simply didn't want to explain it in the middle of the hallway and cause a scene of some sort - whatever would cause one, that is.

"Okay," Twilight answered Cobalt with a nod, and with another turn, the doctor was making his way down the hallway; the unicorn and the others followed after her.

With a few twists and turns, they entered what appeared to be the floor's lounge area. It had its own kitchen setting, a table in the middle with several chairs, a couple of couches, and even a radio with speakers throughout the room.

But the room wasn't empty.

Sitting at the table was Nurse Redheart and Stable himself.

And then there was Rainbow - sitting on the couch, a leg crossed over the other and - initially - staring blankly at the kitchen. When she saw the seven of them standing at the doorway, she looked at them. She didn't say anything, didn't even react all that much except just look at them.

Her eyes had their own tone to them, as if they were telling Twilight, I don't know how to say it.

And all Twilight could think was, Say what?

For a moment, no one said anything audibly. They all looked back and forth at one another.

"What's going on?" Twilight asked.

That immediately gave a cue.

Rainbow moved her hoof away from her mouth, looked right at Twilight, and answered right away.

"He doesn't know us anymore."

For a good moment, Twilight didn't know what she meant by it.

"What? What do you m-"

"He doesn't know us anymore, Twilight, he-!"

She points in the general direction of where his room would be.

"He doesn't remember us anymore! He doesn't know you, or me, or any of you!" With every bit of emphasis on every word, she pointed to Twilight, to Fluttershy, to AJ - even to her.

But before the princess could even ask for an explanation - Stable began to talk.

"She's not exactly...far from the truth."

Redheart added in, "We ran some tests, analyzed thoroughly - we even had him take a survey, and-"

"She said he doesn't remember." Twilight interrupted Redheart, and the room went quiet.

She looked at Cobalt, who was standing at the table with the rest.

"...Why did she say that?"

Cobalt didn't answer. His face was blank and unsure, like he didn't know how to talk or answer her question. But just that alone - that sense of silence - was enough to make Twilight start questioning.

But Stable answered before she could even get a word out.

And he didn't sugarcoat a single thing.

"He has Amnesia."

The girls...Spike...even Dash all reacted to that simple sentence. Quiet gasps, looks of complete heartbreak.

Devastation.

It reminded Cobalt of Manehattan, just the faces alone.

Stable continued to explain.

"As Redheart mentioned, we started to run some tests on his brain - just shortly after he woke up, and just after Rainbow stormed to us. At first, when the tests came back, nothing seemed to out of the ordinary. We just assumed it was a temporary thing, as is common with coma patients. After someone wakes up from a coma, they usually forget most things - and then they come back after a few minutes, maybe even an hour. But nothing-...nothing more than that.

"But..."

Stable stopped, keeping the girls on edge. Rainbow knew what he was going to say, so she seemed more patient than the others had been.

It didn't make her any less upset.

"But when we looked deeper into the x-rays, did more tests...we noticed something.

"The cerebral cortex was...how could I put it in a simple term...?"

He only stopped for a single second before he answered.

"...Dented."

It was simple, definitely.

The reaction wasn't.

It was exactly as he would have expected them to react.

He never liked it.

But he continued.

"Think of the cortex as a metal plate, a rounded metal plate. And if you smack the plate-"

She stopped him.

"I don't want to hear a goddamned analogy!"

Stable and Redheart were taken somewhat aback by Twilight's sudden outburst. They would never expect someone like her to lash out like that. The girls themselves had seen it before, but on much smaller conditions.

In a way - they weren't surprised.

For a moment, Twilight had a look of frustration on her face. But once she realized what she did, the look died away, replaced with another of shock. Even then, Stable apologized, sorry that he had angered her.

The unicorn looked away, slightly ashamed at her action. She didn't want to resort to yelling just to get an answer.

If that was always the case, then...

She looked back to Stable.

"How bad is it? How serious?"

The doctor looked nervous, like he didn't want to tell them.

But again - he had to.

"He...doesn't know anything. He doesn't know where's he from or who any of you are or who he is. He doesn't even know who his parents are. He's normal in every other aspect mentally, but his memory...it's...completely gone. It's as serious as it could get. He knows absolutely nothing.

"...And, uh...speaking of parents...does he have any...?"

They knew what he was getting at.

"No," Twilight responded, "Or...we don't know. He never told us about them."

Applejack stepped forward with a questionable look. "Can't y'all try an' look them up in a phone book or somethin'?"

"We tried," Redheart answered. "We tried for weeks, every number and name we could find, but we...we couldn't find anyone with the same last name.

"And even if we did find them..."

She casually held a foreleg up, pointing it in a general direction.

"...after everything that's happened in the past month, it would still be at least another month until we could use the phone lines again."

"But...you called me this morning."

Stable added in, "She's referring to the distant phone lines. Phone lines in Ponyville and the other small towns were fixed quickly - but most of the country's phone lines - not to mention, power lines - were heavily hit. It took two weeks to get the power lines fixed that weren't destroyed by the methane...but phone lines take a bit more time. And if I recall, wasn't Detrot hit pretty bad?"

"He ain't from Detrot," AJ remarked, "He's from Chicacolt."

The doctor shook his head and held a folder in his hoof.

"Not in his file. He was born in Detrot. We've got records of the schools he's gone to, college, places of work, but, uh...nothing about his parents. We assumed they would be living in Detrot, but...well, like I said, we couldn't call anypony there if we tried, at least not for another month."

And then Rarity spoke for the first time in a long while. "Couldn't we just go to Detrot and look for ourselves?"

No one immediately responded, they really just looked to Twilight, hoping that she would come up with an answer.

She sat down onto the floor, clearly with a slight look of distraught. They could all hear her sighing quietly. AJ called her name. Just the way she said it carried the sense of asking, "Are you okay?"

A few seconds of silence came and went before Twilight opened her mouth again.

"We went to Detrot two weeks ago."

She paused for a moment.

"It was bad...A lot of the buildings were torn apart, all over the street. A lot of the city sank enough for the lake to flood most of it. A lot of the ponies there did survive, but...but a lot of them..."

Twilight stopped, not wanting to continue any further.

She was quick to change the subject and looked back to Stable.

"Is he awake right now?"

The doctor nodded.

You had been spending the past half hour listening to the radio sitting on one of the stands. Most of it was nothing but white noise or complete silence, but there were a few stations that played music. You remembered the genres - rock, classical, hip-hop.

It made you wonder why you knew those specifically and not much of anything else.

When you turned to one radio station, it seemed to be going into news. Your initial thought was that it was a good idea to perhaps inform yourself on things.

The news reporter speaking through the speakers was a mare, clearly.

"In the latest news just outside of Canterlot, Princess Celestia has granted the country of Saddle Arabia permission to deliver aid to the affected areas. The country is now one of more than fifty who have assisted Equestria following the methane blasts last month."

Methane blasts? What?

You listen on.

"The death toll throughout Equestria has risen to more than 50 million, and is expected to climb in the coming months."

...

What...happened while you were out?

"Bodies are still being recovered in the nearby ruins of Dodge Junction, including the body of a seven year old-"

You quickly turned off the radio upon hearing that. You don't think you'd be able to stomach anymore.

Already, you regretted turning on the radio. The last thing you wanted to hear was about children dying. But you quickly found yourself becoming curious about the other sayings. You questioned what they meant by methane blasts and the affected areas.

Had the world ended and torn itself asunder while you were sleeping in peace?

You got off the edge of your bed and started making your way towards the window. Every step was wobbly and weak. It was much worse before, but you had gotten a proper hoofing. Once you got to the window, you took a look outside, to the environment and what it held.

Many of the areas at the bases of the mountains - distant and near - seemed burned and almost scorched, but at the same time, they seemed to be growing and beginning to flourish.

But the burn marks...was that the methane they mentioned? Did it do that?

You looked down to the town that was nearby. You overheard a doctor in the halls mention Ponyville a while ago. Was this Ponyville? It seemed like it.

Was it home? That...rainbow mare said you were home.

Where had she gone?

Your mind started racing with questions about so many things. The methane, the town, the land, the everything.

And that mare...who was she, exactly? You knew that she knew you, but...

Who was she?

Your thoughts halted when you heard the sound of the door opening from behind the corner. You heard indistinct whispers from one to another, but you could tell it was more than just a single doctor or nurse or even those two together.

You heard a voice call out into the room, "Are you here?"

It was the nurse.

Of course you were here. You'd be quickly lost if you left this room.

"Yeah," you answered. "By the window."

The sounds of hoofsteps filled your ears.

Then they emerged from the corner. It was the doctor and the nurse from before - but there were five other mares following behind them. And...

Is that a dragon too? A baby dragon?

What? Oh, wow.

They all looked right at you. They stared you down, from top to bottom, as if...

...Why?

W...Wait...

Do I know them too?

"What were you doing?" the nurse had asked you.

You pointed a hoof outside, towards the town and the mountains.

"Just...looking outside, that's all," you answer. "Figured I should...get a look at my surroundings, I guess."

The mares seemed speechless, even the little dragon standing beside them. Their mouths were open very slightly, but nothing came out. They all had look on their faces, many of them the same as the others.

"Good," the nurse replied with a faint smile and a nod of her head.

She took a few steps forward and lent a hoof towards the purple mare - or was it lavender?

The mare herself seemed to be a unicorn, as was another in the group. You assumed the purple - lavender - one was the leader of some sort.

Or was that not the proper word...?

"What's going on?"

She pointed a single hoof to the purple unicorn and introduced her.

"This is Princess Twilight Sparkle...she came here to see you today, see if you were doing okay."

A princess? You knew a princess once?

You felt honored, but-...you didn't know what to say exactly, so you just nodded in assurance.

And then the princess started to walk forward, towards you.

Her pace was slow and careful, seemingly hesitant. It was definite she was observing you in every sense of that term, just as they had upon first walking in - from head to hoof.

When she got up to you, so close to you - her breaths were just as hesitant. They would stop for a moment, and she would breathe out, then breathe in, slowly. Even when she moved gently - she was still.

So very still.

It got quiet. It was strange, not a single soul talked or let a breath loudly. It was weird.

Seconds ticked by.

And she just looked at you.

And then - she moved closer, huddled against you.

And she started wrapping her arms around your body, enveloping you into a dear, warm hug.

Then she started to cry. You couldn't see her cry, but you could hear her.

Feel her.

Her body shook with every quiver of sadness, with every shed of tears that flowed. She cried quietly, at first, enough for you to hear, but it grew for the rest of them to listen in, but she was still just as quiet.

Everyone watched. They didn't react very much - their faces contorted into sad expressions. The few of them seemed as if they wanted to cry - whether it'd be a sign of happiness and joy, or pain - you couldn't tell.

The small dragon himself was almost the same way.

It was disbelief though. You could tell it.

He couldn't believe it.

Couldn't believe what?

The unicorn continued to cry into your shoulder. She was like that for a few moments, casually moving her face around, either as if to not get tears on your shoulder or to breathe or to...

You embraced her back.

With a slightness of hesitation, you wrapped your own arms around her body and held her close.

Then she stopped crying.

It got quiet for a moment.

And so you asked her...

"...I know you...don't I?"

Didn't you...?

You could feel her nodding, maybe even give a bit of a sobbed chuckle.

"Y-Yeah...you do."

She was so full of emotion. The way she spoke, the way she moved and felt - it said it all.

You had emotion too. Of course, it was commonly confusion, perhaps a bit of uncertainty.

But at the same time...you did feel for the unicorn. She felt nothing but pain, and a part of it even came to you too.

You felt the pain.

And the two of you huddled closer, embracing each other further.

She started crying again, but it was muffled - her face was buried into your shoulder. She started to talk into it; at first, you couldn't understand what she said at first.

But a simple, "Hmm?" was all that was needed for you to understand.

"...I missed you."

You held her closer.

"...I missed you too."

You held her, she held you.

She cried, but you didn't. It didn't matter.

You were still happy nonetheless.

With a lift of your head, you looked at the girls again, at the dragon, the doctor, the nurse - you looked at them.

And you noticed something...far in the back.

Staring you down with a look.

Worry.

Fear.

Frustration.

It could've been anything.

And that something stepped out - out to where you could see it.

Out to where you could see her.

It was her.

She came back.

The girl with the rainbow hair.

Weird way to end this chapter on? Probably. :)

Act 2: Chapter 2: As It Is

Act 2: Chapter 2: As It Is

You learned so much from these girls in just under an hour. They were intent on bringing you up to date on the world of today - the world as it is.

And the world was so much more different than the world you last lived in - at least, that's what they've said.

From what Twilight Sparkle had informed to you, the land of Equestria was faced with complete catastrophe. In the course of an hour just a month prior to this morning, millions of ponies lost their lives. Entire cities were set aflame and burned to the ground, until the very foundations they were built upon were all that remained.

Ponyville was one of the first towns hit - but at the same time, it was one of the luckiest. Despite most of the houses having been damaged or destroyed - not a single soul had been lost, all of them having evacuated to a nearby farm, the one that the farm mare - Applejack, was it - lives on.

You bet she was definitely surprised.

Out of the twenty or so cities scattered across Equestria - apparently, only two had survived with the least damage - Chicacolt and Delamare. Chicacolt sustained no more than ten casualties - Delamare no more than five. They became popular for a while, or so Twilight heard.

For an hour, back and forth, they asked you questions that you could answer to the best of your abilities for the time being - while you asked them questions of their own, that only they could answer. A few of them were generally who and what they were, but you also wanted to know what was still going on in the world today or what happened, other than what you already knew.

The first thing you wanted to know was how exactly you ended up in a hospital, how long you had been out; the direct questions.

A part of you was glad you got answers.

But another part of you somewhat...regretted it.

It'd been three months ago that you had gone to a coma. At first, you were a bit taken back - you certainly weren't expecting it to have been three months. You hoped at least a few days at best.

But a few months?

Twilight instructed you to stay calm, and you did. It wasn't the type of news that would freak you out - as strange as it was - but it did...shock you, at best.

A second later, you asked her, "Why was I in a coma?"

Then there was the girl with the rainbow hair.

Rainbow Dash; that was her name.

She answered without hesitation.

"It's a long story."

It wasn't the answer you wanted...but - it was an answer nonetheless. And Dash clearly seemed to be uncomfortable the moment you asked.

You stayed out of it for now. You could swear on that, at least.

With a look towards Twilight, you asked her if this was temporary.

She didn't know - not even the doctors or the nurses who have treated you for months knew. For all they knew, for all you knew, you could start remembering things right away or not at all. You feared having been doomed to never remember your life again.

But out of all of the girls there, Twilight seemed to be the most optimistic, the most hopeful. She didn't seem to doubt that eventually, you would start remembering things. Maybe not today or tomorrow - but she didn't believe that it was permanent.

But Spike took it harder than the rest.

When you asked him why the troubled face - all he could say was three words.

"My buddy's gone."

It got quiet for a few moments, and then he suddenly stormed out. That was a while ago. Rarity, the white unicorn, had gone out to find him.

"He'll be okay," Twilight said.

Somehow - you doubted that.

By the time noon had come around, you were very much up to date on recent matter - but you were far from having known everything. But in honesty, you were done learning things for today and just wanted to get some lunch.

Twilight smiled. "That sounds good."

"Ah am pretty hungry myself," Applejack had added.

You looked at Rainbow. She had stopped crying a while ago and was in a more positive mood. It wasn't to say that she was still a bit down, but she was better now.

When she saw you looking back, she smiled just a little.

"I'd like that."

The stallion was granted permission to leave his room, the doctors believing that he was now well enough to at least move about. Stable had definitely been surprised at how quickly and how well he was functioning after only being awake for no more than a few hours. It definitely surprised him, and he became bent on finding out the reasons.

As Stable and Redheart left to assist other patients and look at further data, Cobalt insisted that he eat with Twilight, at least for a bit.

"You should go help them," Twilight implored. "I'm not going anywhere. I'll be here, okay?"

The doctor nodded and gave his sweetheart a brief peck on the lips before heading off with the others. The stallion noticed and asked her a question.

"Did I know him?" he asked her.

"No," she said, "You never met him until today. He's the one that saved you."

"...Is he your husband?"

The question made the unicorn blush. She shook her head.

"She's thinkin' about it," Rainbow had insisted. It was clearly more of a joke towards the unicorn - but at the same time...

Twilight glared at her with a flushed face. Dash looked away, a faint smile on her own - she laughed quietly through her nose and looked to her stallion friend, who showed an even fainter smile, as if he wanted to laugh at Twilight's reaction, but wasn't all too sure of it.

"Hey," she says to him, "You still know what a hayburger tastes like?"

He shook his head after seeming to think for a moment. With a raised eyebrow, he asked her, "Why?"

"So you're trying a hayburger, then."

"What is that, exactly?"

She smiled back at him before looking ahead.

"You'll see."

On the third floor, Cobalt, Redheart, and Stable were overlooking the stallion's data. Even after having looked at it for hours already, they were still picking out pieces they missed before, or discussing things they never talked about prior.

"We all know what happened," Redheart mentioned, "We all saw how bad it was back then, when he first got here - Cobalt more than you and me," she finished by pointing to Stable.

She continued. "He gets a bat - a metal bat - swung at his head like a golf club. That's powerful, that would've shattered his skull like an egg. And it did, but enough so that he could still live.

"On top of that, he gets his brain completely bashed, his cortex bent in - like you said. Something like that would have taken more than three months to fix itself. A year, two years, maybe ten - that would seem more likely - but three months?"

Cobalt had to respond. "It's amazing he or it even healed at all."

"What do you mean?" Stable asked.

At first, the doctor seemed a bit afraid to explain, but eventually, he did.

"When he first came in, he flat-lined twice. He lost a damn good amount of blood, pale as he could be. I had to literally pound on his chest just to get that heart beating again. Sure, it wasn't very professional of me, but...

"Part of his brain was just mushed, and half of his skull was bits and pieces. I had to lie to Twilight - lie to the princess - convince her that he was going to be okay. Obviously, he was and...is - but at the time, I didn't think he was going to last a week or even a day. I convinced myself he was going to die, no matter what I did - and I just kept lying to her, trying to keep her spirits up."

He looked away from them, and looked to the board holding the patient's X-rays. Cobalt was quiet for a moment, and the other two doctors just looked at him, waiting for him to speak again.

And he did.

"When you've been working in the medical field for twenty years like I have, you just have these feelings. Everything seems so full of hope - then when you actually look at it, you realize hope won't save anyone.

"That what it felt like for me in those few days. You could sense their hope, but all I saw was nothing but-..."

He stopped and looked towards them.

"Sorry, I'm rambling again, aren't I?"

They didn't answer him, they just looked back and forth to each other, then back to him. He noticed this and laughed quietly, under his breath, before looking back to the board. His eyes darted from one image to the next. Cobalt looked at every image displayed of the patient.

But the most interesting part of the images he observed commonly were his bones.

And that got him talking.

"Three broken ribs. Fractured collarbone and pelvis." He stopped for a moment and looked at another image.

"And a fractured skull."

He grabbed the picture of the patient's skull and talked as he looked at it.

"That was three months ago. Likely chance of surviving was minimal, at best. Yet, three months later, he wakes up with all of his injuries nearly healed - almost like they never happened."

He looked to Stable and asked him, "What exactly has he been eating this whole time?"

It took the doctor a few moments to answer. "Just some vegetables and fruits - all liquefied, why do you ask?"

"Was the food altered or enhanced in any way?"

Redheart spoke up. "Unicorn magic. They said it was meant to nourish the patients all day - so we'd only have to feed them once."

Cobalt nodded. "Yes - I remember a nurse saying that same thing back in Manehattan." With a tilt of his head, he added, "...It could be possible that the unicorn magic is having some form of effect, not just on the food - on the patients too. Accelerating healing processes."

"You're sure of it?" Stable asked him, seemingly indecisive.

But the old doctor simply remarked, "Well - how else could life-threatening injuries manage to fix themselves up in just three months?"

Stable opened his mouth as if to say something, but he was quick to close it, thinking about Cobalt's words. He wondered if he could be right, if the magic in the food really did have that powerful of an effect on a single patient.

Of course, magic has been known to heal the wounded over millennia. It was never a surprise. But the critically wounded, the fatally wounded - something of this severity - no longer a problem in only six fortnights.

...But he had one question to ask.

"Is it possible that the food's had some sort of effect on his brain? Could it be part of the reason for his amnesia?"

Cobalt shook his head, "No. Magic has no known effects on memory - at least, not from what history's shown us."

He was true about that. In all known historical archives and books - the citizens of old would learn and practice their newfound magical powers. The ability to wipe the memories of their foes was one goal - a goal that would always be shrouded in failure. As time grew on, the hope of using memory against an enemy or for even a noble cause was forgotten or abandoned.

And it was unlikely that something like that would start working in their favor today.

Cobalt put the photo he had held in his hoof back on the board and gave a sigh and shook his head. He was a mix of tired and hungry. He hadn't eaten since at least dinner yesterday, and hardly slept more than a couple of hours throughout the night. Stable asked if he was fine. Cobalt assured he was okay - and he was - but he mentioned getting some sleep once he was back home.

Home.

It wasn't really his home. Sure, he and Twilight were together, but - his home was back in Manehattan. A lonely, small apartment that could house three ponies if he chose so.

He wondered if his home was there anymore - still clean and proper as he had left it before he came to Ponyville - or if it had burnt up or collapsed.

Twilight was to visit Manehattan soon, a week or two.

Perhaps he'll ask her if he could come.

Just to see.

He had to see it.

As it is.

Act 2: Chapter 3: Easy Street

Act 2: Chapter 3: Easy Street

You were steady but quick to finish your lunch. As Dash had promised you, you did try a hayburger - in your eyes - for the first time.

Who knew a compressed patty of hay on a bun could turn out so well?

After you had finished your food, Dash turned to ask you how well it tasted.

"Best first solid food I've had in months, I guess," you remark with a smile on your face.

"Well," she replied with a smile of her own, "It's far from the last."

Though the six of you had initially planned to stay for at least thirty minutes - you all spent the majority of an hour sitting at one of the tables in the cafeteria, talking back and forth to each other. Commonly, most of the conversation to you was really giving you more knowledge of the world today or in the past, and you would generally respond with what you think or other questions.

It was enough to keep a good conversation.

Twilight had begun to mention her rallies over the past month - which meant traveling the country with two other princesses, Celestia and Cadance.

Initially, she mentioned a fourth princess. When you asked who it was or where she was...

"...I don't wanna talk about it."

You understood it just fine. You could only assume the worst, but you didn't dare push her onto it.

Twilight went on about one of her recent visitings, the city of Los Pegasus, no more than a week ago. She described the city as "one massive game, where you bet and gamble and bet again."

She was referring to...casinos, right? Yes - casinos.

Though, while it did apparently have a massive knack for betting everything one's got for more - it wasn't all the city was known for. The strip, as it was called, was merely the outskirts of the city itself. The further in one went, it was simpler. Ponies lived normal lives, had normal jobs, raised normal families.

Though, there was nothing wrong with trying to make it big every once in a while.

At least, that's what Rainbow said.

But today, the city was only half of what it used to be. Once a bustling metropolis, Twilight compared what she saw to "a devastating earthquake."

You ended the discussion about it before it got into anything that she wouldn't like to talk about.

As time went on, you found yourself talking to each of the girls, wanting to hear more things about them than you already knew.

Pinkie was one of the most popular dessert salesponies throughout the west - well, even more so nowadays. Applejack's business continued to flourish because of everything that had happened.

Many of the animals Fluttershy had taken care of had survived - simply by hiding in her home, if one could believe it. You still had a bit of a hard time believing the animals could truly communicate with her like she says they do.

Perhaps she could show you some of them sometime. It'd be interesting.

From what Twilight had told you, Rarity was planning to expand her business to Manehattan, for a start.

Obviously - that didn't happen.

Soon enough, the girls all began to diverge into their own conversations with one another.

And eventually - you found yourself having a talk with Rainbow Dash.

She wasn't at all hesitant on talking about herself. Almost immediately, she had begun discussing about where she was born, what she had done at a young age, and where she had planned to go, initially.

But one of the more exciting things that she loved talking about was the sonic rainboom.

When you asked her what the rainboom was, her head reeled back at first with a look of surprise.

Then she remembered.

"Oh. Right."

And she immediately started going into detail about what it was, how it was performed, how fast she went to do it, when she did it, etcetera, etcetera.

That, in itself, then went into the first time she had done it. She was no more than six years old, so a small filly. But according to her - she had the same brash, courageous, determined personality that she had today.

Though, apparently, a bit more reckless in terms - according to AJ. You laughed a little while Rainbow continued.

She went on for several minutes, talking about how she met Fluttershy and beat her bullies in a race, all while swerving around thick and dark clouds, falling and being knocked off course again and again. Even then, she said it didn't stop her.

The moment she started talking about the rainboom, however, her face lit up even more than it had. She went into further detail. The rush, the speed, the feel of the wind on her fur, in her mane - everything, she didn't hold anything back.

She was shaking slightly.

"It was fucking amazing."

Definitely didn't hold it back.

Then she started talking about the moment it happened exactly. She was near rambling on, describing it in all kinds of ways - euphoric, mindblowing, chilling.

Orgasmic, even.

Yes, she said that. But with the way she she described the entire thing, you probably couldn't blame her. It did sound amazing.

"Perhaps I could see it sometime?" you asked her.

With a grin, she replied, "Don't see why not."

You smiled.

It was nice, getting to know your friends for the first time - well, all over again, it seemed. But to know them like this, it was really nice.

But...you were still curious about something - something you didn't exactly think of until now.

"Hey," you say to the pegasus, "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure," she says with a piqued look to her face, "What's up?"

For a moment, you paused - like you were a bit nervous to ask her. You didn't want to risk her getting emotional, but it generally made you wonder.

"Uhm..." you start, "...It's about...this morning. Right after I woke up."

Her faint smile faded, but she wasn't upset. She seemed a bit worried.

"What about it?" she asked.

You stopped again before you replied. "I know it's a bit of a dumb question, but...

"Why did you walk out?"

She hesitated. Dash seemed stuck on what to say, how to say it.

"Uh..."

"Is it...because of...?" you ask openly as you point to your head.

Right away, she knew what you were referring to - and you could already see some form of...

Shame.

She seemed ashamed to answer it.

But she did, with a simple nod, staring down at the table.

"Yeah."

You looked at her face. She seemed sad. Shame was there, you could tell - but it was more sad.

You apologized dearly to her, promising not to talk about it anymore - or at least until she was ready to talk about it again at another time.

She thanked you with a brief smile.

The rest of the hour didn't stay quiet. You were quick to change the subject to something that lifted her spirits.

That was when she got into talk about a sport called hoofball.

"Hoof...ball?"

She laughed a bit.

"It goes like this..."

The lunch ended when everyone had finished eating. You didn't blame Fluttershy for being a slow eater - you were patient.

And suddenly, you want to try hoofball now.

Once the six of you threw away your dirty trays, you started making your way back to the elevator. Twilight was hoping Cobalt had learned something new - something hopeful, at least.

"Why can't he just leave and come back tomorrow or something?" Rainbow questioned.

With a brief shake of her head, Twilight remarked, "He might not be healthy enough to leave. Plus, they still need him."

"For what?" Rainbow attempted to refute, "Stick more needles into him? Shine lights in his eyes? Jerk him off for a sample-?"

"Rainbow!" Twilight yelled.

The rest of the girls looked at Rainbow with a confused or embarrassed tone.

"Wait," you stumbled, "What was that last part?"

But they ignored you, quickly changing back to the topic at hoof as the six of you reached the elevator. As the doors slid open and they pressed the button that went up to the third floor, Rainbow continued to talk.

"Look, all I'm saying is that we've been with him for the past couple of hours and nothing's wrong, else we would've known or seen something, right?"

"Even if nothing's happened yet, that doesn't mean something won't happen."

"Still."

She was right.

It did seem very still.

Or was she referring to-...

You could hear Rainbow call your name - was that really your name?

"You feel alright, don't you?"

It was obvious she was asking you to simply prove a point.

But you...

You weren't sure anymore. Literally as the elevator had begun to move and climb, your mind felt as if it was spinning. You felt sick, your eyes started to strain and blink.

What was this?

They were quick to notice it too.

Briefly, you heard Twilight call out your name too. It was more of concern than anything else. You could feel all of them looking at you, getting closer to you, breathing louder, faster, harder...

The elevator dinged.

The car stopped.

And you convulsed.

The stallion began to shake and spasm, falling heavily against the metal doors, his hooves hardly supporting him as his body became unaware. As the elevator doors began to open, however - he fell down to the floor.

Immediately, Twilight and the others surrounded him, trying to lift him up off the floor. They shouted his name, trying to get him to respond. He didn't - all that came out of his mouth were grunts and pained moans. His eyes were half open and half shut, his pupils dilated and moving all about.

His body jerked and contorted slightly, and his mouth began to foam.

Rainbow asked what was happening.

"He's having a seizure!" Twilight yelled to her, though not yelling at her.

The unicorn looked on all three hallways. One doctors was already on their way over to help or see what was going on. He yelled for assistance.

As he knelt with the rest of them, he rested his forelegs beneath the stallion's body and told them to turn him on his side.

"On the count of three..."

One, two, three.

His body turned onto its side.

And almost immediately after that, he vomited. Most of his lunch poured from his mouth onto the floor in front of him, prompting Rainbow, Rarity, and AJ to back away quickly. Rarity covered her mouth with her hooves, the scene clearly upsetting her.

"Pppplll...Plllleesssassee dddonnnnnt-...."

Twilight's eyes opened up more than they were. Rainbow was all the same.

What did that mean?

Could it mean-...?

A few more doctors and nurses came by and also started to assist, doing whatever they could to keep the stallion stable. This lasted for no more than a couple of minutes, his convulsions growing weaker and weaker. His eyes slowly began to stop dilating, his twitching slowed. He stopped groaning as much.

Within about five minutes after his shaking had begun - it stopped and was gone.

But then he passed out, fallen unconscious as a result. At first, Rainbow wanted to wake him up, but Twilight insisted to let him rest. She wanted to protest, but she knew that Twilight was more right than she was.

The doctors cleaned up their unconscious friend and carried him back to his room, while a janitor emerged from the elevator not long after and began to clean up the mess.

The girls all sat in the nearby waiting room. It'd seem unlikely that they would let them in until everything has at least calmed down. They tried to talk back and forth to keep things a bit normal, but soon enough, they found themselves slowly staying quiet and simply waiting.

But as they did - Rainbow noticed some specks on her fur. She looked closely at it.

It was vomit.

She could smell it.

"Some of it got on me," she said with not much emotion, but more of a casual manner. "I'll be right back."

"We'll be right here."

With a fake smile, Rainbow lifted herself from the chair and made her way to a nearby restroom. With the floor being smaller than the ones below it, the distance was very little. With a couple turns around the corners, she walked through the door of the mares' restroom and went to the sink.

The water was cold at first, but as time went on, it gradually warmed up until it was right enough. Dash took a piece of paper towel, dabbed it into the warm water, and started to rub off whatever dots or specks she saw. The liquid felt tingly and chilling against her fur. She could feel the goosebumps forming across her body with each gentle touch.

She took a calm breath as she continued to wipe herself down. Once she was sure she had gotten it all out, Rainbow took the dirtied paper towel and threw it in the nearby trashcan, before leaving the restroom.

Her friends were still there - nothing much could change in two minutes.

Of course, that's a bit of a contradicting statement, considering...

As she sat back down, Twilight asked her if she was okay.

"I'm fine," she said in an attempted calmness. "I'm just..."

She stopped and stared at the wall in front of her for a moment. With her mouth slightly ajar, she looked at Twilight.

"What the hell happened to him? I mean, he was fine for a while, and then-..."

Twilight interjected, "It could be something related to...that."

Dash knew what that meant, it was obvious.

"No," she denied. "If he had a true problem related to what happened, then something would've happened hours ago. Why now, out of nowhere?"

Twilight could tell her friend was trying not to overreact or be dramatic. In the end, though, she couldn't blame her. She had waited for months for this day, and her fears just come back to haunt her.

It was bad enough he couldn't remember her or AJ or any of them...now this?

Now?

It's not fair.

It was no more than twenty minutes after the seizure when Cobalt had come to them. They looked to him, hopeful that their friend was okay.

"He's fine, we got him stabilized and cleaned up. He's okay."

Twilight gave out a sigh in relief, while the rest of the group smiled with the knowledge that he was going to be fine.

But Rainbow had a question.

She was curious.

"What caused it?"

It got the rest of them curious. Their smiles were still there, but very faint. They all looked at Cobalt, hoping he could shed some light on it. At first, he seemed nervous, like he wasn't as willing to explain it as they hoped.

When he gave that look - when he didn't speak right away, they got worried.

Rainbow assumed it had to do with...that - like Twilight said.

And she was right.

"His brain isn't fully healed yet," he said to the five of them.

"What does that mean?" Twilight asked.

She knew only somewhat what he was talking about - but she wanted, needed more details.

And so he explained.

"His brain restarted itself, restarted the nervous system several weeks too early." He paused for a moment and sighed through his nostrils. "He wasn't supposed to wake up for...at least another month."

"Is that...bad?" Fluttershy came forward to ask.

"We can't say for sure. But what we do know is that his body is reacting to a sort of 'hypersensitive' activity. It's not used to being so active in the state it's in. Walking, talking, moving, eating, back and forth - it still needs time to accustom to that sort of process."

The girls looked back and forth at each other while Dash asked another question.

"So...what, we just leave him here for the next few weeks? Like a zoo animal?"

But Cobalt interjected with a counter-statement. "Dash...like I said, we can't say for sure - it's still too early to make conclusions. For all we know, this could be the only time he seizes and he could be free to go by tomorrow. Or he could seize again and again and again.

"Look...I know he's your friend. In a way, he's my friend too. I know you care about him deeply, and I know you want him to go out and live again...but we have to play things safe and be sure he isn't at further risk."

With a look of concern, Dash replied, "And if he is at risk...?"

Cobalt looked at her. It was clear he felt for her; she was truly worried.

He answered.

"Then we do everything in our power to make sure he will no longer be. No matter how long it takes."

Twilight rested a hoof on Rainbow's shoulder, telling her mentally that she would be there for her when or if needed. Dash looked to her friend and gave a warm smile. It lasted for a few moments before it faded, and she looked back to Cobalt.

"Can I...go see him?"

Cobalt smiled back, faintly. "Of course...you all can. Just be careful around him, okay?"

Dash gave a nod and started to make her way down the hall to her friend's room. The girls followed behind her, while Cobalt 'escorted' them. The sounds of all six clip-clopping sets of hooves echoed in their ears. It was unsettling, even annoying - if put frankly at a point.

Eventually, Dash was standing in front of the door and opened it carefully. It creaked as she slowly pushed it open and walked through. At the sides of the bed were two nurses, seemingly keeping him company, though generally asking him how he was feeling at the moment, if there were any differences in feeling, pressure, etc.

They noticed Cobalt and the girls standing at the door way. With gentle smiles, they pardoned their way out of the room, allowing Rainbow to make her way to the side of the bed as her friend greeted them weakly.

"Hey," she greets back to him with her own kind smile. "...How are you feeling?"

"I feel good," he says in a quiet, almost whispering manner. "Though - I feel a little tired...still, I'm fine...right?"

The rainbow maned mare gave a nod. "Yeah...you're fine."

For a moment, Rainbow was heavily reluctant on telling him fully what Cobalt had told her. She didn't want to lie to him - but at the same time, she didn't want to make him nervous by hiding the truth.

So she added, "Though...you might have to stay here for a few more days."

He looked at her, then to the group, primarily Cobalt, "Why? Is something wrong?"

Cobalt didn't say anything for a moment, but eventually explained the situation to the stallion himself.

"Your brain isn't fully...repaired, so to speak. To put it in a certain way, you shouldn't be awake for several more weeks. We believe that's what caused the seizure, your brain being exposed or overworking itself to recent activity. In a way, it's somewhat hypersensitive, perhaps a bit too hypersensitive."

"Should I be worried?"

"As long as you remain in a low activity state, you shouldn't have to worry. The seizures are painful, of course, but they tend to dissipate after a few minutes. However, seizing in random areas could put you at risk of things like injury or even...well...death, depending on the circumstances and the severity of the seizure."

Rainbow turned to Cobalt. "...Severity?"

He nodded. "These seizures won't always have the same effect, they're...extremely prone to vary, no matter the situation. He could seize for a few moments and not even realize it - or he could seize with the risk of something like...heart failure, brain shutdown, etcetera. In some cases, seizures can and...will kill.

"But..." he emphasized that very word. "...That's not to say we can't treat it. As long as he is, like I said, in a low activity state or area, the seizures should be as severe as the one you just had," he finishes pointing to the stallion, "or it can be less - like I said, to the point where you might not even notice."

"How could we treat it?" Dash inquired.

Cobalt tilted his head to the right as he concepted potential scenarios.

"Well," he began, "One form of treatment would be...magic, if you wouldn't believe it. We have unicorn specialists who are highly trained medical experts. We would have one accompany him at all times, be it here or in town-"

"No," Dash refused, "He doesn't need a babysitter. Are there any other options?"

Cobalt opened his mouth, but no words came out initially. He was in thought for a moment before he could answer her question.

When he did, he began to describe said other option.

"Well...there is one other possible form...it's medication, but in pill form. Phabril."

"What does it do?" AJ asked.

"Well, it...basically, it suppresses the initial seizure. The symptoms still occur, but the seizure is roughly...85-95% less likely to occur. In most cases...a seizure doesn't happen at all, if one is lucky."

Rainbow interjected, "Do we have any here?"

"Unfortunately, no. The medication itself is exclusive to the west and east cities, commonly Los Pegasus and Manehattan. And if I remember correctly, seizure patients or victims are few and far between in Ponyville's history. Am I correct?"

Twilight nodded.

"But," Rainbow added, "Wouldn't it be best to keep at least some of it around? In case something like...this ever happened?"

Cobalt shrugged and tilted his head. "You'd have to ask Stable about that. I'm no Ponyville citizen. If I had known something like this would happen, I would have brought some when we left Manehattan."

"What are the chances there's still some pills left there?"

"A very high chance, but..." He paused again. "After the crime spikes there, I'd only be putting myself at risk."

"Then how are we gonna get them?"

"There's always the train transport. I could have them deliver a shipment of Phabril here. Only...there's one problem. It takes two weeks to ship, authorize, and deliver something like Phabril to other areas, regardless of it being via train or pegasi. At best, it would take two weeks for the pills to arrive.

"And...to be honest, it would be unfair to keep him here for fourteen days with little to no activity, despite it being one of the safe options."

"So...?" Rainbow Dash looked at him, hoping for an answer.

He hesitated again. But he answered her regardless.

"As much as you don't agree with it...the only plausible option would, for the moment, have a specialist accompany him. It would only be for two weeks, and he would be able to synchronize with the local folks - at least until the pills arrive."

Rainbow turned to her friend and asked him if he wanted that choice. She always saw being babysat as embarrassing, but...if it helped him...

He answered her, "It's a lot better than spending two weeks in a small hospital room."

Then he shrugged and gave a kind, faint smile.

"And I'd...like to get to know the town...for the first time again."

For the first time again.

To Rainbow, it was strange hearing that come out of his mouth.

Wait...

The townsponies - they don't even know he's away, do they? Twilight never told them. It'd be odd to suddenly introduce him and say, Hey, he's awake everyone! Hooray!

It'd be even more awkward if they...well, if they saw her with him. Sure, many of them had forgiven her for the outburst and generally what happened with Swift - but some were just plan reluctant, unwilling to forgive and forget.

But that was the thing she had to deal with - hiding from it wasn't going to make it better.

She nodded. "Okay."

Cobalt smiled. "Great. I'll send a message, and have some doctors transport some pills over."

Rainbow turned to the doctor and asked him, "And what about him?"

This prompted Cobalt to turn back to the patient and look at him for a moment. He started to answer to Rainbow, though talking to the stallion.

"You'll have to stay here for the rest of the day, for tonight. We can run some more tests, shed some more light, that sort. In the meantime...you girls are free to talk with him until night hours. Just don't leave the room, okay?" he finished with a smile.

Dash nodded, "Alright."

Cobalt looked at Twilight and gave her a little smile before he walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. It was just a simple smile on the outside - but Twilight could tell Cobalt was, seemingly, a bit nervous. Whatever it was about, she could only guess.

There was no doubt, she was nervous too - about a lot of things, and it didn't have just to do with him.

It had to do with everything. The cities, the towns, the ponies in them, the ponies not in them.

So much pressure was on her, and this whole morning was not doing favors. So the best thing she decided was to simply block it all out and relax, relish in the calmness of the moment.

And so she did.

For only a few moments - before a thought, a new one, crossed her mind.

But she had to talk to Cobalt about it.

"Hey, guys?" she said to them. They all turned and looked at her. "I'll be right back, okay?"

Holding a hoof up, Rainbow smiled and jokingly said, "See ya, egghead."

Twilight fake-laughed.

Well, it was partially fake.

The unicorn turned to the door, opened it, and walked out, closing it behind her. Even if only a few moments had passed, Cobalt was nowhere to be seen in the hall. But after a few trips about, Twilight had an assumption where he'd be.

Walking down the hall, passing by several ponies, doctors and nurses alike, she eventually found herself in one of the rooms beside the emergency room. There was no official name for it, but doctors would observe the X-rays of whichever patient they were assigned.

Sure enough, when she entered the room, there was Cobalt, standing in front of a board, looking at her friend's X-ray images - very intently, to add. The images were in great detail - of the skull, the body, wherever he sustained any kind of wound.

No damage. Not much sign of injuries, that was all she saw.

She was surprised and impressed - the unicorn could only assume magic was some kind of cause. It wasn't entirely out of the question.

Twilight walked up to the board and gained Cobalt's attention.

He gave a faint smile. "Hey."

"Hey."

"You alright?"

She gave a nod. "Yeah, I'm..."

But she stopped, starting to think about the very thing she was going to ask - but how would she explain it?

Simply, definitely.

"I need to tell you something. About before."

Her statement further gained Cobalt's interest, but he was also concerned. "What happened before?"

With a shrug and after a few moments of hesitant silence, she began to explain.

"Well...when he first started having the seizure, and...when we tried to get him to stay still until the doctors arrived...he...

"He said something."

He looked at her. "...What did he say?"

She paused again before answering.

"...Just two words...

"Please don't."

His eyes opened.

And he stared.

Please don't what?

1,500+ Miles Away, Manehattan~

The alleyway was dirty, broken with rubble. Mossy, wet.

But it didn't stop the boys from having their fair share of fun with the little shit.

They threw him to the ground - a young stallion, probably no older than a college graduate. He had a look of fear on his face. He was afraid, dearly afraid of the men before him. His breathing was heavy with that same fear.

The one stallion watched as the six other stallions circled around him.

He shook his head. He started to beg, plead for his life.

They shut him up with a kick.

"Little shits like you," one of them pointed to him, "are the reason this whole fucking city is the way it is now. Because little shits like you don't know when to keep their fucking mouths shut!"

The stallion's burly voice echoed into the air, reverbing off the brick walls and into the air.

But it wasn't going to do a damn thing.

"So we're gonna send a message. To every little one of your fucking friends, to make them think twice before they do this fucking shit again. You understand?"

The young stallion nodded and stammered as he spoke.

"Y-Y-You want me t-to send a message? I-I can do that! Y-You can t-tell me anything, I-I'll t-t-t-tell them, just please! Anything!"

Little pussy, ain't he?

Another stallion smiled, gave a chuckle.

Then he nodded his head.

"Kid, you're a fucking idiot."

He gets up real close to the stallion's face and looks him dead in the eye.

"You are our message."

The young stallion's eyes went wide, they dilated. He started to frantically shake his head.

One of the old stallions turned to another one, who had been holding what appeared to be a jukebox.

"Yo, Sand!" he yelled. "Play my favorite one."

With no hesitation, the stallion known as Sand placed the jukebox onto the concrete ground and pressed a few buttons here and there before finally pressing down on the play button. Immediately, a song fills all of their ears.

They all smile and close their eyes as they rock their heads to the first few beats of the tune.

And then they start to beat into the young stallion. With every kick and every punch, the young man screamed and begged for them to stop.

"Please!"

But they didn't listen. They kept on kicking and punching, hitting him with objects like nearby bricks or rocks if possible. They piled around him as they continued to kick into him, beat into him, until he was barely moving.

And then one of them then took out the knife and started to cut.

The young man screamed and shouted into the air - but the rest of the world would never hear his pleas.

They became hisses, then splutters of air and blood sucked in.

And they just kept cutting and cutting.

And the song played on.

♫We're on easy street♫

♫And it feels so sweet♫

♫'Cause the world is but a treat♫

♫When you're on easy street♫

"What the fuck have I done?"

Act 2: Chapter 5: Lie

"...That can happen?"

Twilight and Cobalt had been sitting in the X-ray room for well over ten minutes. It was supposed to be a simple explanation - but it turned into a whole new analysis for the doctor. With the new hearings, he attempted to look further into his patient's X-ray images, see what other parts had been potentially damaged, or see how bad, exactly, the already known parts were.

He found very little, nothing to back himself upon.

So he began to take a look at the patient's files, see what more he could potentially dig up. Past injuries, medical history, etc.

And he found something, definitely.

But it was nothing about seizures.

It went all the way back to his childhood, as in depth as it could have been, supposedly all said by him.

He couldn't believe it.

Twilight wanted to know what he was looking at - but he felt she had enough on her hooves.

Cobalt closed the folder and began to look through a nearby cabinet, much of it containing folders similar to his case. Coma cases were rare, but cases involving seizures - they were still pretty rare, but much more common than the former.

For a couple of minutes, he examined four different folders. Two of them were cases right here in Ponyville, either between two and ten years ago, whereas the other case had been studied in Manehattan, roughly five years ago. It was a case out of several that Cobalt had taken with him when he arrived to Ponyville.

Who knew they would prove some use with time?

The first two cases simply described the simple causes or the symptoms or experiences during the patients' epileptic episode. It was nothing important, nothing Cobalt needed, so he put them back in the cabinet where they belonged.

He knew one of them had what he needed. It was just a matter of...aha! This one!

The third folder he had taken out presented him with exactly what he was looking for.

And sure enough - it was exactly as he had feared.

Back to the present, Cobalt answered Twilight's previous question.

"Yes," he said, "It can do that and much more. There's no official term for it - never has been - but the most popular name for it would be a Memory Spasm."

"What does that mean, exactly?"

Cobalt leaned back in his chair slightly, glancing at the folder then back to the princess.

"Basically," he paused for a moment, "It means that...whenever he has - or will have - a seizure...his mind, at the same time, will recall a moment in his past that he's experienced - even if he's forgotten about it."

"...It can do that?" she asked.

As he nodded, she replied with another question, "What...kind of memories?"

His physical reply was nothing more than a mix of a shrug and a tilt of his head, assuring he wasn't sure - but he had a general idea.

"The few cases that I worked with back in Manehattan...the...seizure cases - none of the memories they experienced were...well...pleasant."

"Like...negative experiences?"

He nodded. "The spasms seem to...say...revive memories of traumatic or...even stressful nature. This could range from a time when - for example, if he's broken a leg in the past, that's one memory. Another could be..."

He stopped, seemingly stuck on giving a proper example.

...But Twilight had one.

"...Rainbow's party...?"

Cobalt was ready to accept that as an example. But he stopped and looked at her with slight confusion.

"...That was troubling to him?"

Right.

She nodded faintly.

"Yeah...they, um...weren't...exactly on good terms before...you know..."

He knew.

"Yes...well...that can be an example, as well. I take it was more stressful than...traumatic?"

She nodded as she looked at him. The two of them were silent for a moment before the doctor continued his talk.

"...Speaking of...Manehattan - that is also a prime example, and possibly...that could've been what was going on in the hall. It is the reason why he even had the seizure in the first place, so it only seems likely that that was the trigger."

Twilight didn't answer right away, but began to think about the situation, what it held to her. Her friend had forgotten everything about his life - all of it. Not a single pony, event, or time in his life does he remember.

And yet, he had seizures that allowed him to re-experience memories he didn't even know about.

She wished it was anything but negative memories that were triggered - the poor thing...

But perhaps this could be used as a...good thing?

"Could we be able to...I don't know...try and...use that in a way? I mean, couldn't we be able to do some kind of spell on him, maybe dig further into it?"

The doctor knew what she was trying to describe - and he didn't exactly like it.

"You're referring to Recall Therapy. Yes, that's possible - it's been done before-"

"Good, right?"

"-No. It never ended good....unfortunately."

Casually looking about at all of the X-rays plastered on the walls and boards, Cobalt began to explain the few cases he either studied on or merely heard about through other doctors.

The first - a case of his.

"The first was about ten years ago. There was a mare who had these seizures on a daily basis for about...two years. At the time, the method of Recall Therapy was new - she would be one of the first to undergo it.

"When she had one of her seizures, we put her under an anesthetic and...'climbed' into her mind." As he said that particular word, he acted it out, as if climbing a ladder of some sort.

He continued - but he grimaced with each word that he said.

"It turned out that two years prior - she tried to kill herself after catching her husband sleeping with another mare. By the time we tried to block that out...she woke up.

"And she knew it all over again."

Cobalt looked to the floor. Twilight could see the upset on his face - in his eyes.

...

"She killed herself later that day. Hung herself in her own bedroom, with her own bedsheets - if you could believe it."

The poor doctor stared at the floor. It was obvious that it pained him to even explain it.

And yet - he kept on talking.

"Another case, a couple years later...Seaddle, I think. A stallion underwent the same treatment. They found out he had been plotting to kill his family months prior, and he decided to...try and take his own life - just to keep them safe.

"At the time, the doctors were trying to alter the spell so these memories could be pushed back and replaced with...better ones.

"Didn't work."

For a moment, he was silent - giving Twilight enough time to ask a question.

"Did...did he...?"

He nodded.

"He and his family were all dead the next morning."

With a sigh through his snout, he added, "Every one of those cases, from the east to the west, they all ended with the patients - sometimes, even more than just the patient - dead.

"No matter how many times they tweaked the spell or tried to better the treatment, it...

"It ended up all the same way."

Cobalt carried the troubling look on his face for a while. He could remember them still clear as day, like they happened just a short time ago. Not a single one of those times ever left his mind, no matter how much he wanted them to.

But Twilight was also just as troubled. She never knew that such a simple spell could cause so much pain and misery. She wanted to refuse to believe it - but even then, she didn't have a choice.

It happened, and Cobalt was there to see it happen.

And it was clear that he didn't want to see it happen again.

Especially not to her.

"As your...carer...please don't-"

"I won't."

She knew what he meant.

He nodded. "Thank you."

It was quiet for another moment. Both parties were trying to figure out what to say to one another. A question, a statement, a saying of any kind.

"Do we just wait?" was all she asked.

It seemed that any form of treatment to healing him faster or instantly was met with a dead end, a consequence that could result in him, and possibly others, dead or harmed or-...

She didn't want to see that.

As much as she didn't want to wait and feel hopeless.

But Cobalt nodded to her answer.

And it only assured - she didn't have any choice.

Only time would tell.

And time doesn't care.

Hours had gone by since that conversation, and by then, Twilight had already gone back to her friends. They were no more suspicious of her leaving. Rainbow surely had made one or two jokes.

Though - they were a bit more inappropriate than expected. The faint blush on Twilight's face only confirmed it.

As the hours passed, the group eventually left the room, one by one, all needing or having to go back to work or of other importance. AJ went back to the farm, Pinkie to her shop, and Fluttershy to her pets. Twilight and Rainbow had been the only ones left.

Rainbow didn't have any duties for the next few days, at least until she told Spitfire she was willing to work again.

As for Twilight - the world could wait just a little bit longer.

Her friend was awake, and she wanted to spend as much time as she could.

Six o'clock had come around, and already, the sun was beginning to set. As Twilight looked out the window and watched her hometown, lights began to come on individually, all from different buildings. With the many new houses holding second stories, Ponyville was much brighter than it ever was.

She was always fascinated at how much it glowed at night.

It made her smile.

Rainbow had finished telling her stallion friend a story about the infamous Gabby Gums incident. Like most of her stories, she went into detail.

Well, as much detail as she could.

"So it was your sister...?" he asked.

"Not my sister, actually," she remarked, "More of a friend. Though...I do sometimes treat her like one."

His eyes briefly rose with interest. With a slight wince of upset, he replied, "Wow...that must've hurt for you."

The mare tilted her head and looked slightly down. And she nodded to that statement alone.

"It did. It did hurt. I felt so...betrayed at that time. To think, someone I saw as a sister - someone I trusted...goes and does that to me? Takes a bunch of pictures and twists the story around?"

Rainbow let out a faint huff. The whole thing had been years ago, and it still seemed that it got her even slightly riled up, frustrated.

Not at Scootaloo.

Initially, yes - it was.

But then they came clean.

"Then I found out it wasn't really their fault. They told the whole town the real story, did everything they could to make up amends.

"It worked."

Rainbow gave a faint little smile and chuckled a bit.

The stallion looked at her with a brief view of concern.

"Do you...trust her now?"

The pegasus moved a bit, adjusting herself on the edge of the bed.

"Well...not at first. I knew they were telling the truth and all, but...I just didn't see her the same way for a while after that. I mean, we still hung out and stuff...

"...But it made it hard to trust her much around me...especially with a camera."

There was no smile, only a big, depressing frown plastered on her face. She looked down to the floor, almost as if she seemed ashamed.

She sighed.

"We argued about it one day. Sure, she was just a filly, but man...she was right about a lot of things. She yelled at me in the most mature manner I'd ever seen of her.

"We spent several minutes yelling back and forth - saying things we never really meant or wanted to mean, but we said them anyway."

"And?"

Her face went neutral, but it was obvious the sadness was still there. She sighed once again, but much quieter than before. Her head moved a bit as she thought of the words to say.

She seemed like she didn't want to say anything else, and the stallion was ready to tell her it was okay.

But she answered anyway.

"...We cried. We were sorry...held each other close...I told her it wasn't her fault and she just...hugged me. She begged me not to hate her anymore."

"Do you hate her at all?"

With a gentle smile - she shook her head.

...

Who knew she'd be doing that very same thing a long time later?

Later on, the stallion had turned on the radio, curious to hear more about the things going on throughout Equestria - improvements, failures, anythings...

Rainbow didn't mind, listening in with him. In a way, after the things she had face herself - it was better off to hear of others' troubles in the world but hers for once.

Sure, it was a dark take on her own situation, but...

A mare's voice played out through the speakers.

Politics once again.

"In the latest news coming out from Canterlot, after weeks of discussion with the Board of Electric Commerce, Princess Celestia has declared that Equestria will be disbanding the use of Methane as a power source, "a step forward," she says, to prevent another potential catastrophe. The Princess and the Board are currently in discussion on which potential energy will become a factor in the coming months for the country. A recent poll has stated that a staggering 94 percent of ponies prefer either solar or wind power as a reliable energy source."

As the reporter went on, Rainbow added in, "Guess it's gonna be either sunny or rainy from now on then, huh?" chuckling to her own joke.

Twilight laughed quietly along.

"Yeah."

"In other news, residents of Manehattan are being urged to remain cautious, commonly in the range of reporters and journalists. We've been getting reports in the last few days of a large number of media consultants being beaten to death in alleyways and even the streets in broad daylight. Some areas of the city have also reported the heads of the victims being displayed on poles in the streets."

Twilight stared at the radio - her ears were laid down, and her face showed nothing more than a grim look to it.

Her voice was just that.

"Goddesses...if I'd known it was that bad...I mean...if I'd even been told..."

"Many eyewitness accounts have claimed that the attackers could be rogue, former members of now-deceased mob boss, Swift Shadow. These reports, however, have not been completely confirmed."

Rainbow looked up the moment that name had been spoken of. She hadn't heard it in weeks - she didn't want to hear it ever again, that was the intention.

And yet, here they were, mentioning him, and his...followers.

She never saw a single one of them in person, never wanted to. She always saw them as scum, always wanted to hurt them. Vengeance was always her mindset then for all those months.

When the news came out a few days after that - Swift Shadow slain...

The only sense of joy she could feel in those early days.

Now all she could do was wonder - wonder if that report was ever true.

Please let it be.

"Swift Shadow was reported to have died in the Blasts that occurred last month, but-..."

But.

BUT.

She didn't want to hear it anymore. Getting up from the bed, she shut the damn radio off.

Dash didn't want to hear that word, that one word.

BUT.

All it did was just open up another set of questions. Was it true? False? Was he still alive, trying to conquer what was left while he could?

Those were just the few, and all it was doing was...

She wanted to scream, she wanted to shout at the top of her lungs, punch the wall, break the window - every single time that night, and the nights before, popped into her head and made her think. Again and again, all she could remember was that, those...

But instead of screaming - she didn't want to fret Twilight or him - all she did was cover her face and groan with the easiest notice of frustration, clear anger. It made her shake.

The idea that Swift Shadow could actually still be alive and wandering on this world was enough to make her visibly shake.

And he noticed.

"You okay?" he asked with honest worry.

Rainbow sighed and nodded. "Yeah...I'm fine. I'm just..."

He knew what she was referring to.

After a moment of brief silence, he asked her another question.

"...You think he's still alive?"

Goddesses - that was one question she never wanted to have to answer, let alone hear asked to her.

But she still answered truthfully.

"I hope not."

Dash felt disappointed. She didn't know why - but she did. She felt more disappointed in herself than she had a month ago, or three months ago, or...

Or...then.

She was the Element of Loyalty. She had saved Equestria three times - once from Nightmare moon, from Discord, and even from Tirek. She knew they were defeated when the time was then, she knew she - and they - had saved the world from destruction once again.

But she couldn't even save her own friend from a petty mob boss.

And that was the worst part - she didn't even know if he was alive or dead.

And the fact that she let Equestria...burn like that - because of him, because of them...

Millions died - mares, stallions, children...and all she was doing was just sitting in this damned hospital room.

I mean...yeah, he almost died that night, but I...

She remembered that graze with death that her friend faced.

That thug - his throat...

He was fine; the doctors and the nurses who took care of him, they made sure of it. W...What if she went out? Went to go help more, help another town? Dodge? What if she went there? It's close!

It...was close.

But if she had gone there...

"...Rainbow?" Twilight called out gently to her friend.

Dash hadn't even realized she was doing nothing more but staring at the floor, lost in her own thoughts. Twilight had her own right to worry at that point.

She looked up.

"Are you really okay?"

The Pegasus definitely hesitated.

But she couldn't dare trouble Twilight - not like this.

"Yeah."

A nod.

Another lie, that was all it was.

Just another lie.

Lie.

Lie.

LIE.

Act 2: Chapter 6: Thank God At Last, You've Come Back

The day had gone as fast as it had come. So many things happened that, now that you look back, felt so short of an experience.

Before you knew it, it had been time for Twilight and Dash to head on home and get some rest. The doctors only assured them - Dash, especially - that you'd be still here in the morning.

But the look on Dash's face...she seemed so reluctant to go, and you couldn't truly blame her. This was the first time in a long, long time that she was able to talk to you, to...see you open your eyes again.

And she had to leave?

All you could do was add to the doctors' statements - they were right, you would be here again in the morning. But you hoped that everything would be much less hectic than it had been today. You had only been awake for a single day, and they were insistent that you were up to date on everything - in such a short time span.

Of course, you didn't mind it. After waking up with no clear idea of who you were or where you've been or what the hell's been going on for the past few months - it was nice that someone at least gave you some words, as if to prepare you, in its own special way.

You were still curious about current events and the ponies who claimed they were your friends - but perhaps things could be a bit...slower tomorrow?

That would be nice.

An hour after the two had gone, it was almost eleven o'clock. You didn't want to do anything for the rest of the night but either listen to songs on the radio or maybe just listen to the news. It was no surprise that most of what you'd hear was going to be grim details about what's going on here and there, up and down, this and that.

But even then, you couldn't help but just listen in on that kind of stuff. It was obvious you had missed so much since your accident - could you even call it that, really? - and you did plan on getting in as much information as you could.

Eventually, however, you did switch the station after they started repeating news about things happening in Seaddle. You didn't care for now.

Right now, you just wanted to listen to some music. As soon as you laid down back into bed, the songs started to play into your ears - tunes of gentle melody.

Almost immediately, it put you at ease. Or perhaps it was the softness of the bed. Could be both, perhaps.

You didn't care what it was, you just wanted to enjoy the comfort you had.

As you looked up at the ceiling, your mind started to drift off. It was slow, but you could tell it was happening. A part of you wanted to fight it, just stay up a little longer...at least until the song is done.

But the other part of you wanted to simply roll off to bed and deal with whatever the next day would give or gift you.

You were curious - but all the same, you were definitely unsure. Who knows how things could turn out, especially now that you're...well - awake? The doctors practically said you were ready to leave by tomorrow, as long as you had someone to take care of you with whatever problems you had or could have.

Like the fact that you breakdance on the floor if you take in too much anything. The last thing you want is that happening again.

Or ever.

At this point, you were too tired to think further of it. By then, the song was over and moving on to the next one.

But you were off to dreamland before it started right.

The morning came quickly for you. It was strange, it felt as if you had only closed your eyes for a few seconds at most - when you opened them up again, the sun was shining in the sky, and the hospital had come to life all around you. It felt sudden - but that was probably to be expected at times, you assumed.

It wasn't long before Redheart walked into your room and greeted you good morning. You smiled and greeted her back before getting out of bed carefully to start.

For you, the morning went by almost as it had yesterday, the only difference having been your friends not being there straight away. They didn't get to the hospital until at least a half hour after breakfast. Couldn't blame them, they were probably doing the same thing too.

Rainbow was the first to arrive, a bit more positive than she was yesterday, it seemed. When she walked into your room and noticed you, you could see her face warm up.

"Hey," she said softly.

You thought it was interesting how she went from cocky to soft at any given moment. Was she always like that?

"Hey," you said back to her with your own smile.

"How'd you sleep?"

Your head leaned a bit as you answered her, "Good, I guess. It was weird going to sleep and waking up and...you know..."

"Remembering it?"

With a quick nod, you reply, "Yeah. I just don't exactly know that feeling all that much, I guess."

A small exhale from her nose, Dash added, "Must've been strange."

"A little...in a good way though," you said back with a brief flick of your wrist.

Dash smiled at you for a moment, seemingly trying to think of something else to say or maybe ask, so you were a little patient in that case.

And then suddenly, she...just starts laughing a little bit, even covering her mouth a little with a hoof.

You wanted to ask her what was funny.

"You okay?"

That came out instead.

Even then, she still answered that.

"It's just...weird, that's all. I've been waiting for months for you to wake up - I never thought you would, and now..."

What was her smile and laugh faded away as she looked at you intently.

"You're back."

"Well...sort of."

Now you kind of felt bad correcting her like that. Well, technically, she was right, but on the other hoof...

Well, you weren't exactly all...there.

But that would get better with time.

You hoped.

Would it?

An hour passed with you and Rainbow doing nothing but conversing about...whatever you haven't discussed yet. Anything from a swim in a pool to a tsunami killing thousands in some other country - believe it or not, that was a thing - was your topic. It was a strange sense of conversation, but at least it just informed you a bit more on goings on in other places or just a casual this-and-that shtick.

When the hour had passed, Redheart came back. Sure enough, you were leaving today. They readied you for checkout and everything. You found it a bit odd, considering how you were convulsing just yesterday and they weren't sure about you leaving so soon.

But - after all, they are the doctors.

However, before you were able to check out, they wanted to introduce to you your own...nurse, are they calling it? Specialist?

So Redheart guided you down the hall to a nearby room. The room wasn't all too spiffy, but it wasn't empty, either. A few historical paintings, some color on the walls, maybe a radio somewhere. The music had to have been coming from somewhere.

Redheart walked out of the room and simply instructed you to wait for a couple of minutes. Once she left, it was just you, Dash, and the music playing over the loudspeakers, you can see now.

♫You've come back♫

♫Thank God at last, you've come back♫

Hmm. Catchy already.

"You nervous?" Rainbow asked you.

Nervous?

Confused, you turned your head to her.

"About what?"

With a calm lift of a hoof, she simply stated, "About going back out there...you know, for the first time."

It'd make sense. In a way, you were a little nervous. With how your brain seemingly reacted to just having lunch in a place other than your room, who knew how bad it'd be going out into a town, across a mountain scape, full of all kinds of ponies of all races? Sure, you'd have this 'specialist' with you, but would that even be enough?

...

Guess you'll have to find out.

"No," you lied.

A few moments later, the knob clicked open, and the door slowly started to open up.

Then a mare's head gently peaked in before walking in entirely. The mare was a brighter blue color, but a bit darker than Rainbow. She seemed to be an earth pony, if the lack of wings and a horn were any indication. Unlike the other 'specialists' you had apparently seen before, this one wasn't dressed up in a certain uniform or anything. If anything, you'd think she was just a regular pony.

At the first glance, she noticed you.

But her eyes saw you differently - you could tell.

Like she maybe...saw you before?

You were still a bit hesitant on that kind of detail, but you took it casually.

Rainbow didn't.

"...Aqua Lilly?"

And the mare turned her head to the Pegasus, almost on cue.

That was her name, then?

Wait, they know each other?

At first, the apparent mare Aqua - or just Lilly - looked at Dash a bit hesitantly, like she was trying to figure it out. Soon enough, though, she did, but slowly.

"Rainbow...right? You're Rainbow?"

"Yeah...yeah, it's me, Rainbow!"

They both looked at each other like they were old friends or they simply hadn't seen each other in a long time. You weren't sure which one was more the case, but you didn't decide to ask.

The two of them briefly hugged for a moment before parting. Rainbow had this look of surprise and confusion, maybe even a bit of curiosity.

"Where've you been all this time? We thought you moved here months ago."

But the mare shook her head.

"I was...but something came up. Had to move back in with my family."

Lilly laughed - or rather, it was more of a chuckle - but Dash could tell it couldn't have been anything positive. That laugh alone gave off the wrong signals, the wrong signs.

"What happened?" She was curious to know.

Lilly, though, waved a hoof, shaking off the question.

"I'll tell you later."

Dash wanted to ask her again. She didn't know Lilly all too much - in fact, she was nothing more than a stranger to her - but she didn't like being unable to help or understand. But at the same time, she decided it wasn't necessary at the moment. So she let it go for now.

You, on the other hoof, didn't know this Lilly mare at all, except for what she just said, which - to you - wasn't very much. But it made you think, if you knew Rainbow, then you clearly had to have had some affiliation with this mare as well.

It was too early to assume that though, so you never bothered to ask about it.

Lilly walked up to you and introduced herself, holding out a hoof to shake your own. You both shook hooves, introducing yourself - even if she did happen to know you - and pulled away.

"How are you feeling today?" she asked nicely as she held a stethoscope in one hoof.

You hesitated for a moment. How exactly were you feeling? Happy? Sad? Confused and maybe a bit upset?

"Fine right now, I guess."

Close enough.

She held the stethoscope up to your chest - as doctors and nurses usually tend to do - and checks for your heartbeat. After a few moments, she nods casually to herself and pulls it away, assuring you that your heart is just fine.

Next was the lungs. The first time, she brings it up to the left, then to the right, telling you to inhale and exhale for both. When she did the back, she instructed the same thing - and you did the same thing.

Breathe in, breathe out.

After about a minute or so, she said that everything seemed to be in order. Initially, you thought that meant you were able to leave - even if you had only been here a day - well, for the moment - it was already boring.

But Lilly had some questions to ask you - questions about yesterday.

"The other doctors here said you seized, correct?"

With a nod, you answer, "Yeah. Kinda...collapsed onto the floor. Don't remember any of it, really."

Lilly tilted her head slightly.

"Nothing?"

You shook your head.

"No. Well...I remember up to when we got into the elevator," you answer while looking towards Dash.

"How far?"

"Well...we got into the elevator...it started going up. I remember...Twilight, I think - asking me if I was okay."

"And?"

You were silent for a second, trying to dig deeper into your mind.

But all you did was shake your head and go, "That's it. That's all I remember. The next thing I knew, I was laying back in my bed. I think it was an hour later or something...wasn't it?"

That question went to Dash, who promptly nodded. She seemed a bit upset now, obviously thinking back to it.

"When did it happen yesterday?"

Dash spoke in, "I think it was around lunch."

For a few minutes, it was questions followed by answers followed by more questions - in turn, followed by more answers. Lilly wanted to be sure she knew everything about what happened and what she needed to do that she didn't yet already know about - at least, that's what you were assuming.

When Lilly had enough answers, she allowed you to step off from the table. To be honest, you very nearly forgot you were even sitting down.

Funny how things like that manage to happen and you don't even know it.

Lilly opened up a cabinet drawer and took out, a moment later, a small bottle of what appeared to be pills. She made her way back over to you and started to open it up. You took a glance at the bottle.

"Phabril," you say out loud. You remember Cobalt mentioning it, but you wanted to be sure exactly what it did before taking a single one of them.

"What exactly does it do? Just want to be sure, that's all."

When the nurse was able to open the contents, she took out a single pill and hoofed it over to you, putting the rest of the bottle onto the table.

"It's a suppression tablet. It holds back some of the initial seizure - some of its effects. Sometimes, you might have a seizure and you wouldn't even think you did."

Okay, so the same thing Cobalt said. Got it.

You looked at the pill. It was oval-shaped, with a mix of red and blue. It was an odd way to colorize them, but...

If it helped...

"How many of these do I need to take?"

"Doctor Cobalt never informed you?"

You and Dash nodded, unknowingly in unison.

"You just have to take one every day for the next month, maybe two. With these pills, the seizures will eventually go away after about a month, but to be sure - and safe - take the extra month."

She eyes the pill still in your hoof, minding you to take it.

You reluctantly do so - some part of you tells you that you hate taking pills.

But if it helped...

You place the pill in your mouth and get ready to swallow.

"Hold on," Dash says.

She hurries her way over to the sink, grabs a cup sitting nearby, and fills it with just enough water. She walks back over and gives it to you.

"Just in case."

You smile. "Thank you."

Pill still in mouth, you take a small drink of water, mix the pill in with it, and swallow both down your throat. You clear your throat a couple times to be sure that it went down properly.

"That was uncomfortable," you say to yourself. Dash and Lilly laugh a tiny bit.

"You'll get used to it, trust me," Lilly says to you.

"Blegh, I hope so."

The taste was finally starting to get to you.

No wonder you hated pills.

At least, if you didn't before - you do now.

Another minute of last checks passes before Lilly finally concludes:

"Alright! Everything seems to be normal."

She smiled and headed to the door, opening it up.

"Head over to the front desk and you can sign right out. I'll be with you in a moment."

"Wait...I can leave now?" you ask.

She nodded. "You're clear to leave. All you have to do is sign out and you're free to go."

You smiled at her. "Thank you."

"Of course."

Walking out the door, Dash follows right behind you. Lilly closes the door once Dash passes through the doorway. The two of you walk down the hall for a few moments before Rainbow notices your face. You were in a bit of thought, but the mare may have taken it a different way.

"Are you okay?" she asked you.

You look over to her and nod. "Yeah - I'm fine...it's just..."

Initially, you slow down a bit until you stop to the side.

You grew curious.

"Do I know her? I mean...did I know her?"

Dash seemed cautious - was there something she didn't want you to know? Or was it just a wrong look of the face that got you thinking?

In the end, she nodded.

"Yeah."

You looked at her.

"Is there something you're not telling me?"

It was such a sudden thing to ask, and you never asked it with the intent of being mean.

She just seemed worried. In a way, you wanted to help, memories or not.

Dash looked at you.

"I just...don't want anything bad...happening to you...you know, because I said the wrong thing or told you too much or...whatever that crap Cobalt was talking about...I just kinda wanna...ease you in...that's all. I don't want you rushing into things or your past and getting yourself hurt."

You were confused. "How could I-...?"

Then you remembered yesterday.

"Oh."

It got quiet for a moment, but you piped up before she did.

"Um...listen, I'll be okay. As long as I take these pills, I should be okay, right?"

She smiled. "Yeah...right."

Dash walked over to you and hugged you for a moment. You couldn't blame her. She was probably more distraught than you ever could be right now.

You hugged her right back.

When you both pulled away, that was when you saw it.

Her eyes were a little wet.

"Are you...crying?"

Even after all the stories she told, the tales and the feats she pulled off - she wasn't afraid to admit it.

"Yeah."

"...Why?"

And she just looked right at you.

"You're here."

You smiled.

"...And I'm not going anywhere this time."

You admitted, it was a bit cheesy and cliche - at least, you think that's what it was - but you were...right.

This time, you weren't going anywhere.

You won't.

She tilted her head in one direction.

"Let's get you out of here. Come on."

With a nod and a faint smile, the two of you started walking again.

You rested a single hoof on Rainbow's shoulder.

She embraced it.

And rightfully so.

Act 2: Chapter 7: Welcome Home

Act 2: Chapter 7: Welcome Home

With a gentle push, the mighty metal doors of the hospital open with a swift motion.

And just like that - you were greeted to the outside world.

Brand new, just for you.

The sun was blinding, but only for a moment. You squinted as your eyes attempted to balance themselves out, to get used to it. You could already feel the gentle brush of the cool summer air on your face and within your fur. You felt like you hadn't felt it in such a long time - it felt like such an alien feeling.

In a way, you weren't all too far from the truth.

You stumbled, but only slightly, the sensations already getting to you, but the pills were already doing their work just fine.

"Easy now," Rainbow said as she held a hoof on your back to balance you.

"Slowly," Lilly added.

Taking their words wisely, you let in a deep breath, just one to relax you. By the time you let it out, your eyes adjusted to the outside light.

And the view was...definitely something. You were at a loss for words, a loss for thought. Your eyes took in everything - the whole place was surrounded by vast mountains and hilltops. Parts of them were green and growing to be healthy. But some of the other parts were gray and brown, like they were dead.

You assumed them to be.

Your eyes then became fixated to the town in front of you, no more than a quarter mile away.

With a single hoof, you point to it.

"Ponyville, right?" you ask. It seemed like such a silly thing to ask, but you had to be sure.

Dash nodded. "Yeah."

Then your eyes turned to the city standing on the mountains. You noticed it before Ponyville, but as stated, you didn't want to blindly blurt out names.

You pointed your hoof to it.

"And...Canterlot?" you ask again as the city captures your attention. "That's the capitol?"

"That's right," Dash adds.

It felt so childish the way the conversation went, like a mother and her child - but you remembered that you didn't exactly ask her or any of the others about these places. You heard about Canterlot and Ponyville on the radio. In a way, you already knew the town was Ponyville; at the same time, you were still unsure, and still so uninformed.

Had you remembered everything, you likely would've been embarrassed.

"You good?" Rainbow said to you.

She noticed you had been holding in your breath; you didn't even notice that you were.

With a nod, you assured her that you were fine. "Just...stunned, that's all."

You weren't lying.

After a few moments, you started to walk forward. You knew how to walk just fine, but you were still careful in case the pills had some other side effects - whatever they may be. Dash and Lilly walked with you - Dash beside you, still keeping her hoof on your back.

You wanted to tell her it wasn't necessary. But...in its own little way - it felt nice.

Kept you at ease.

It was interesting, really.

Weird, maybe?

As you walked, you continued to look up towards the city of Canterlot, and as you looked, you happened to notice something odd. A large chunk of the city had been either missing or seemed to be in the process of being built.

Curiosity striking, you just had to ask what happened.

But as you were beginning to assume, Dash explained.

It was the fire that Twilight Sparkle had told you about; the fire that raged across Equestria and killed millions. Apparently, there was an explosion long before the fire had actually hit the city, and when the fire actually hit...well, it just...rolled down the mountain like an avalanche, or so Dash had said.

You didn't ask how many had died, but your guess was hundreds...maybe thousands even.

A part of you wondered why you seemed so...calm about all of it. Millions died in a single night while you slept peacefully, and it hardly phased you. Maybe it was because you didn't have the displeasure of experiencing it yourself, or maybe you held the knowledge that everyone you knew lived.

Or, well...so you assumed.

You stopped thinking about it, and you decided to end the questions.

Right now, you just wanted to see the world. Even if it wasn't the same one you know - well, knew - you just wanted to see it again.

And so you did.

Rainbow felt a great lump in her chest - a lump that only grew the closer they got to the town.

She knew what the lump was, and all it could do was make her nervous.

One would think three months was plenty of time to forgive and forget, and most of the townsfolk had forgiven her. They might not have forgotten it, but why hold a grudge over the past?

Him nearly dying couldn't have been her fault...could it?

That's what the few thought. The great minority of Ponyville still believed she was responsible for her friend being where he is right now - a broken brain and a forgotten past.

She could remember the first time someone pelted her with rocks. They weren't big enough to cause long-lasting harm to her, but they definitely hurt.

'Murderer,' they called her.

He's not even dead.

But what if he did die? What would they do? What would the majority do? Would they cast her out of town? Would they try and lock her up? Would they lynch her in the middle of town and scream it as justice?

No...no, that was stupid to ever think that. They would never think that, no matter what happened.

I'm just overreacting, that's all.

It was the lump, definitely.

Still growing, bigger and bigger the closer they were.

What did the minority think of her now? That incident was a long while ago. Would they still pelt her? Or would they just apologize and make it up somehow?

How would they?

Could they?

Would they even want to?

She could hear him take another deep breath, and she looked up.

The town was right there. They were close enough that she could see the townsfolk walking about - shopping, talking, laughing, dating...

Living.

How would they react?

Guess she'll have to find out.

"Well," Dash said to her stallion friend as she looked over to him, "Here we go."

With mere steps, they walked into Ponyville.

At first, nopony seemed to notice the trio, so it was nothing more than business as usual. But the further in they were, the more ponies started to notice.

And when they noticed - they didn't hesitate to stare.

A few of them stopped and looked right at them as they walked. Others noticed too, but it didn't stop them from doing their jobs or buying their food. They kept on going about their business.

After a moment, the stallion seemed to notice the attention he was getting. He knew that at some point, he knew these ponies. They were probably his friends, maybe some of them family. At the same time, any of them could have been a complete stranger and happened to know about him from gossip.

Nonetheless, he chose to smile and wave to a couple of them.

But some of them weren't looking at him.

They were looking at her - the ones that hated her, they were staring right at her.

And she could feel every stare burn straight into her. Their expressions were near blank or showed disappointment, but Dash could tell that they were staring at her with simple, subtle anger.

She could feel their eyes looking right at her.

And yet, the stallion didn't seem to notice anything out of the ordinary.

Perhaps she was still overreacting, and they weren't as angry?

No...she couldn't be. She's lived long enough to read someone's face, no matter how blank or how different it is from their true emotion.

If only she...

With...

She drowned out the thoughts. Those were the old days.

This is now.

So she kept walking with him - ignoring everyone.

Let them hate her.

He was alive.

Wasn't that enough?

After a few minutes of wandering through the downtown area, the townsfolk stopped staring at you - well, the majority of them. A few still looked or simply glanced, but for everyone else, it was back to business.

His house shouldn't be too far now.

That was the intention since this morning. Before you, he, or Lilly went anywhere, the first stop would be his home. It'd been months since anyone probably stepped a hoof in it. As far as you know, only Twilight had actually looked after the place while tending to other duties. If she went away on business calls to other cities, Fluttershy would take over.

You somewhat thought it was ridiculous. There was no way that the house was going to fall into disrepair in a matter of months.

Then again, the apocalypse did happen last month.

No, believe it or not, ponies were actually calling it that. Sure, in some ways, anyone could see it as that...

But things were fine now, or as fine as they could be for the time. Ponyville was just about rebuilt and better than before, and the princesses were aiding the country in any way they could. You guessed it was be less than a year before everything would be back to normal.

Well...as normal as it could be.

Finally, after enough time passes and enough wandering - you see it.

His house was exactly the same - not a single change. Even when all of the houses around him had been reinforced or gained an extra floor, his home didn't have even a tiny bit of difference from the last time you saw it.

And you only saw it rarely - even more now.

As the three of you walked up to the door, you only now started to realize something.

None of you had a key. Clearly, he didn't.

But then you remembered something.

"Hold on," you say to them.

You were wearing his satchel.

Well...yours, really. Up until now, you actually forgot you had been wearing it.

With a quick pull of the zipper, you open it up and quickly scrounge through it, making sure everything that was inside was untouched.

Especially everything.

It has to be in here somewhere. Maybe...aha!

After a few seconds, you successfully pull out a small silver, slightly dirtied key! Surely, it was the one to unlock the front door. You walk to the front of the house and insert the key into the slot.

Sure enough - thankfully - it was the right one.

With a gentle twist to the left, the sound of the cranks turning and the lock releasing was heard. You grabbed the doorknob and pushed.

The door slowly and surely opened to reveal the dark interior of his home.

It chilled you. Not a single sound could be heard. There was no radio playing or the sound of buzzing electricity, and not a single lightbulb was on. The only form of light that shone into his home was the light from the sun as it came through his windows.

Even then, it was still dark.

Still empty.

Not for long, though.

"Welcome home," you say as you turn on a single lamp.

And the room comes to life.

The light of that single lamp was enough to illuminate at least a good portion of the living room, which was still just as roomy as it had been just a few months ago. Not a single bit of the place seemed damaged - and if it had been, Twilight or Fluttershy fixed it up pretty well, despite the circumstances.

The stallion walked carefully around the living room, taking glances at the pictures hanging on the walls, or the other small decorations place all over the place.

"So this is my home?" he asked the two of them - well, particularly Dash, who nodded as he looked to her.

He shivered just a bit.

"It's a little chilly in here."

"The heating's off, I think," Rainbow replied.

He wasn't wrong, it was chilly. Even being in the middle of July, the air was a lot cooler than it usually had ever been. Dash assumed it had to have been the pegasi workers getting us ready for the rain.

Regarding that, she started looking around the windows to see if there was a heater anywhere. When she went into the kitchen, she found an heater built into the wall. Pressing a few buttons, she turned it on, and it immediately sparked to life. Within moments, she could feel the heat brushing against her fur. It sent goosebumps down her spine, but she felt snug already.

She went back into the living room and saw Lilly sitting down with the stallion, asking him questions, like if he was feeling okay, or if the pills seemed to be working. He replied back that he wasn't sure, "But I'm feeling a bit better than I was before."

"That's good," Lilly answered, "The effects are kicking in now. They'll last until your next pill."

"And that's tomorrow - right?"

She nodded.

A moment later, she got up from the couch, announcing that she had to use the bathroom.

"Do you know where it is around here?" she asked Dash, as she might know more than he did - by far.

She actually came to his house once years ago, visiting for something he borrowed.

Then there was that second time.

"I think it's upstairs."

"Thanks." Lilly gave a kind smile and went off upstairs.

And for some reason, that started to send another quick chill down Rainbow's spine.

She got nervous.

He noticed too.

"Are you okay?"

When she looked at him, he had that questionable look on his face. It wasn't the same kind that he used to have in the past - but it didn't have that same form to it.

"Yeah, I'm fine," she lied.

Once she heard the sound of a door closing upstairs, Dash asked, "Uh, could you...wait down here for a second? I need to check on something."

"On what?"

She came up with an excuse.

"Just making sure nothing was stolen upstairs, that's all."

It was a lie, but it could've also been used as truth. Owner in a coma and hardly anyone coming over for three months? Someone was bound to steal something. But Twilight and Fluttershy were smart; they wouldn't let that happen.

But it was still a good lie.

The stallion understood and continued to stay seated on the couch, while Dash started making her way up the stairs. She never went upstairs the first time, so the layout was completely new to her. Luckily, there were only a few doors to choose from, and one of them - apparently the bathroom - was closed. The other three doors must have been bedrooms or closets.

She tried the first door on the right. Just as she had guessed, it was a bedroom, but it didn't appear to be his bedroom. At first, she asked herself why there would be more than one bedroom; she then assumed it was likely a guest bedroom, as they were pretty common in houses nowadays.

Closing the door, she went over to the next door. Opening it up, it was revealed to be a closet, with nothing more than a broom and a few spare blankets.

But it's just all carpet up here, Dash thought to herself as she looked at the broom.

Then again, it was a closet.

She closed the door again and made her way to the last door straight ahead.

Twisting the knob, she opened it up, and sure enough, it was the right one this time.

She was standing right in his bedroom.

Dash had never seen his bedroom before, but she wasn't expecting anything extravagant or spiffy. The room had a few cabinets, drawers, a dresser, even a desk, and - of course - his bed, with a rug beneath it.

A few pictures hung on the wall of various places or things. One of them was of the Appleachian Mountains, seemingly during one of its harsh winters.

When Dash looked closer, she saw a pony standing in winter gear.

It was him. Or, at least, it looked like him. He had to have been no older than ten years, maybe less.

Only a child, it appeared.

Another picture detailed that of a wedding. Before Dash could assume, she saw that it wasn't his wedding, but of the pony next to him, the groom.

I remember this, she thought. That trip to Los Pegasus.

He went on about what happened before, during, and after the wedding; he had a whole story for all of them to remember.

She remembered laughing when he mentioned the bride.

"She was awful," he said then.

Looking closer at the picture, she could see the bride in the distance, looking anything but happy.

"Wasn't too far from the truth," she said quietly.

But one of the other pictures caught her eye even more.

It was a picture of all eight of them, standing all bunched up - smiling, faces lit with joy.

She remembered this picture. Hell, she remembered the day it happened. It was an August, no more than a few years ago. He had only recently then moved to Ponyville. He wasn't a stranger to them, but they were still knowing a lot. He told all of these interesting jokes, some of them she hadn't even heard of before. Then he started talking about his life in Chicacolt - which, now that she thinks about it, was more likely a great lie.

Then again, knowing the things that happen in that city, she couldn't blame him too much.

Dash looked at the picture intently. She took in every detail that she could find. The smiles, the poses, the...atmosphere of it all.

It was the last time she was ever that happy around him.

...

Why couldn't she just have been happy like that?

The moment she felt the tear on her cheek, she wiped it away.

Getting distracted, she thought.

Ignoring the pictures, she started to look around the room. Whatever place was accessible, she opened, searched, and closed everything, or put everything back the way it was when she found it.

She felt around the inside of vases, or behind cupboards, or deep inside drawers - but she couldn't find it anywhere.

Opening up the drawer nearest to the door, she started digging through the clothes, hoping to find it somewhere in there. She was amazed at how many clothes he had, as opposed to how many times she's seen him never wearing clothes.

But she kept looking.

It had to be in here somewhere.

Wait...is that...?

She felt a small slip of what felt like paper hidden beneath one of his shirts. Dash flipped the shirt open.

And there it was.

It was the picture.

The photograph.

Dash presenting herself to the camera.

She remembered that day as it went along. It was one of her 'worse-for-wear' days. It was during the time of the Gabby Gums debacle - or was it before that?

Regardless of the time, she was definitely tense then.

It was also a time where, for a brief time - she actually liked him.

She never told anypony that she had a thing or liked anyone in that way. It was her only secret, and she didn't want even him to find out about it. Dash was still unsure of him, but she knew she could trust him just enough to keep something like this a secret.

And she was much dumber then. She was in love - kind of - and horny and maybe something like this would get a message across.

But in the present - all these years later, all this time...

She could've just talked to him instead of sending him a picture of...her...

Did he even know it was her who sent it? Or did he think someone else did?

...

It didn't matter now.

She picked up the picture with a hoof and looked at it. Immediately, the memory came back to her as crisp as she could remember it. She had just turned twenty then - still just out of her teen years and much more...daring. Her house was still a decent walk away, and she was far from anyone to be seen.

She had Twilight's camera at the time - she borrowed it for a prank, and she was on the way to bring it back.

But then that urge came along, and she...just couldn't resist.

Some part of her wanted to capture the moment - either for herself to remember or for him, or...

The next thing she knew, she was lifting a leg in the air and showing everything she could, waiting for the timer to go off.

And here it was again, after all these years.

But...goddesses, she felt stupid. Why the hell would she do it?

...

And then suddenly, those thoughts came around again the longer she stared at the picture.

To think she actually gave this to him...

Knowing that he...

To her...

The things he might've done just looking at it.

She could already imagine the things he wanted to do to her.

Her breathing-...

No!

She didn't let the thoughts plague her - at least, not right now.

Letting out a quick breath and clearing her throat, she opened the satchel and quickly stuffed the picture inside. She didn't mind him having the picture then...at least, when she remembered that she actually took it and gave it for a short time...but with this kind of him around, it was like unsure to trust him all over again.

He would've been confused or flustered or...something, maybe.

But the last thing she wanted was for him to raise questions about stuff like this.

He'll never find out about it.

At least, not for a while.

Maybe.

Dash cleared her throat one more time and headed for the door. It opened first, as Lilly walked in. The sight of Dash startled her.

"You scared me!" she semi-yelled.

"Sorry!" Dash semi-yelled back, startled herself.

Lilly took a quick glance around the room, before looking back to Rainbow.

"What were you doing in here?"

"Uh...just-...looking around, making sure everything was in here...you know."

Lilly looked at her, somewhat confused.

"Like...not stolen?"

"Yeah," Dash nodded. "What were you doing?"

Pointing a hoof back to the bathroom, she answered, "I just heard someone talking in here. I thought he came up to look around. Is he still downstairs?"

The mare nodded again. "I just told him I was looking around, making sure everything was still here or nopony broke in or anything, that's all."

"Oh."

Lilly seemed to believe it - but she was quick to notice the blush on Rainbow's face.

"Are you okay?"

Dash quickly felt her cheeks. They were warm and red slightly.

"Oh! Yeah, I'm fine. Just got a little emotional, that's all," she answered, using the pictures on the walls as an excuse. Lilly looked at them.

"Oh."

She turned back to Dash.

"Hey, come here," the nurse said, bringing Dash in for a warming hug. "It's gonna be okay. I know it's hard, but...we'll get through it. I know I don't know him all that much - but I know he's strong."

"You're sure about that?"

She could feel Lilly smile just a little and laugh a bit.

"He went out of his way to help a complete stranger...and he survived all of this. I'm more than sure."

Rainbow laughed back.

The two pulled away with smiles on their faces. Lilly gave Dash a comforting pat on her shoulder.

"You ready to go?" she asked.

"Yeah, I'm good," the mare answered.

"Alright."

The mares left the room, Dash closing the door behind her on the way out.

It was lunchtime, wasn't it?

It was.

Act 2: Chapter 8: Lay Of The Land

"...Nothing?"

I told Lilly everything. We were in the middle of eating lunch. It was nothing special - but the moment he went off to the bathroom, I had to start talking. She was going to ask otherwise.

And there was more than he knew that I needed to say alone.

It was funny how much I could spurt out of my mouth in a few minutes when I least expect it or don't think about it.

But this was something I couldn't forget - even if I wanted to.

With a nod of my head, Lilly looked on with a concerned expression on her face. She truly felt bad for the stallion, even if she hardly knew him. Hell, he practically saved her future.

Well...sort of.

She looked back to me.

"When did this happen?"

I thought I told her...apparently, I hadn't.

"Three months ago...the night you left."

Her mouth lay open just a bit. Her face was frozen in shock. But then there seemed to be that sign of guilt on it, like there was something on her mind that left her completely-...

"Is it my fault?"

...Speechless.

I responded quickly.

"No! No. No, it's not your fault, how could it-"

But she went on to explain, calmer...I think.

"He was the one who went out of his way to help me get my purse back; he was the...he helped me. If he didn't-..."

"-Then it would've been someone else. Right?"

She didn't verbally reply to my question, she only nodded. I wasn't trying in any way to make her feel worse than she already did. I tried to help.

"Lilly...it's not your fault. Anyone could've stepped in and could've gotten the same thing or worse...!"

Lilly looked at me.

That look told me that I wasn't helping.

I sighed and held a hoof out to hold her own. She slowly but surely held out hers.

"It happened. It was always going to happen...no matter what, no matter who...and it happened to him. And he's alive, despite that. He survived, he woke up, and he's here...back home, with his friends and family. That's what matters. That's what always matters."

It was funny to think that three months ago, I wouldn't have thought I would be comforting someone so much.

"And I know you'll help him every step of the way."

And here I am.

Lilly sighed for a moment. She was definitely nervous; I could feel her hoof practically shaking in mine. She seemed unsure, or it very well looked like it.

But when she looked back up to me, she had a smile formed on her face - and she nodded.

She nodded, assuring me that I was right - that I at least said that right.

I still hardly knew Lilly all that much, so it was a wonder if she actually felt confident now or if she was only putting up a facade so I wouldn't feel bad or terrible or anxious that I made her feel worse or...

My mind blanked. I let it. I had to let it, or I would've started feeling anxious myself.

Maybe it was because it was all moving fast? She went from nervous to hopeful to nervous again and hopeful again in such a short time.

I looked at her face again. Her eyes were telling me that she was still definitely unsure - but all at the same time, they told me that she was okay, or was going to be okay.

I had to ask her something.

"Lilly..."

She looked up at me when I said her name. At first, I was hesitant.

I told her everything.

Including the things I had said and done.

And yet, she hardly reacted the way I expected anypony to react. The folks here - the way they look at me, the things they said to me, the way they simply reacted to me...

Then there was Lilly.

I asked her.

"Am I a bad pony?"

And she looked at me for a moment. The way she looked, it was like she didn't know what to say or was trying to understand what I meant. She seemed confused or sad.

Or maybe it was both.

She opened her mouth slightly, because I knew she was going to answer.

But he came back and her mouth closed.

We were quick to fake it.

And we were good at it.

"Hey," he said to us as he sat down. "Sorry, it took a bit longer to find the bathrooms."

"Sorry," I replied, "Should've told you."

"No, it's okay, I found them." He laughed a little.

I smiled just a bit. I couldn't blame him, really. There were times that even I couldn't find the bathrooms, and I knew the layout of Ponyville like the back of my hoof.

I might have to fly around more often.

A few minutes of fresh conversation passed, and soon enough, the past left Rainbow's mind for the time, and they were well into jokes and town tales. Some of the jokes were new and funny. Others - not so much, but they still brought out some chuckles.

As for town tales, it usually consisted of things that went on in town in the past. The Parasprite invasion, Pinkie's clones, Cheese Sandwich - the list went on. Not only did it add something to talk about, but it helped Rainbow's friend 'learn' some new things about the town itself.

Things he knew once.

"Wait," he started, "All of them?"

Rainbow nodded.

"What for?"

Lilly piped in. "Yeah, I heard about the whole thing when it happened. Didn't pay much attention to it, though. Why dress up as superheroes?"

Mare-Do-Well was something that, while she wasn't ashamed of it, Rainbow wanted to forget - to an extent.

The mare blushed and gave an awkward chuckle.

"I...tend to get a bit...cocky when it comes to fame, that's all."

"How so?" Lilly asked with a raised eyebrow.

Rainbow looked off into the distance, just a bit, as the memories of those days flooded back into her mind.

"Well..."

And so she spent the next few minutes detailing the whole debacle between her and the others. It was nonetheless embarrassing to talk about - but at the same time, it just...felt so nice to get it all out, off her shoulders, from time to time, something that wasn't very close together when it came to moments such as that.

Still - it remained an important lesson, even today.

"You do look like the kind of cocky girl, now that you mention it," the stallion mentioned. "I guess it's just the way you look and all."

Dash looked towards him with a tilted head, curious on what that meant. She wasn't offended in any way - but just her reaction alone gave him the indication.

"I-I mean...I'm not calling you ugly or anything! Like...I don't know, you just kind of...you have that...sleekness about you."

Rainbow saw it as a sort of compliment. Definitely not the way he intended for it to go - but he wasn't the first.

And it didn't fail to make her blush, even if it was very faint.

"Uh...thanks."

The stallion took a sip of his drink and looked around at the other nearby folk. Rainbow found it a little amusing, if not a little...cute.

She wondered if that was the right word for it. It was definitely a part of him that she never focused too much on before - for obvious reasons - but now that she sees him in a different light.

It was a little cute, after all.

Eventually, the conversation changed directions into something more current.

"So," Rainbow asked her friend, "How do you feel right now? Anything...different?"

He stopped sipping his drink and looked at her.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean...is the pill working at all? Any change? Maybe you're remembering anything, by chance?'

Rainbow knew, of course, that the pills didn't work that way, but anything to change the subject.

At first, the stallion looked around again, not answering the question right away. Perhaps it was to give a better consensus, or maybe he didn't have a clear answer in mind.

After a few moments, he looked back towards Dash, and with a shrug, simply said, "I feel fine, I guess."

The answer seemed to pique Lilly's interests.

"Do you feel anything odd? Do you feel a kind of 'lightweight' feeling?"

Again, he didn't respond right away - instead, he shifted in his seat, as if trying to make himself comfortable or get a better feel. He looked around their setting again. He took a look at the residents that passed by, towards and away from him; the houses and the shops that make the infrastructure of Ponyville.

And just as Lilly had described it, that 'lightweight' feeling was there. It felt strange for a moment, putting the stallion off just a tad. But he knew quickly that it was definitely the pill.

It felt...nice.

"A bit - yeah."

Lilly nodded. "Okay, that means it's working. As long as it doesn't get anymore than that, you should be just fine."

He smiled, "Okay."

The rest of the hour was of them chatting about whatever came off the top of their heads while finishing off their lunch. When the time came, Dash agreed to pay the bill with the bits she had, and they were off exploring the town again. For a few minutes, Dash tried to settle on where they should go next, but in the end, it was probably best to ask him.

"Hey," she started to him.

With a turn back, he answered. "Yeah?"

"Where do you want to go next?"

He stopped for a second, trying to think of the places he only just saw, but none of them seemed to interest him too much.

But when he noticed the giant tree house standing not too far from them, he grew curious.

"Whose house is that?" he asked them.

Dash saw where he pointed and answered, "That's Twilight's house."

He briefly nodded for a second.

"You don't...mind if we go see her, do you?"

The mare looked on at her friend and smiled with a nod.

"Not at all."

Dash had some sense that he would have eventually wanted to see her. It was no surprise that before, he was almost like a second brother to Twilight. Every time she was in a struggle, he was there to help her out, and vice versa. She was just as worried during those months as Rainbow.

She probably needed to see him again soon enough.

Everyone did.

So on they went, to the princess' home. Nopony stared as much as before, but there were some lurkers who watched as they walked on. They still said nothing.

They stopped doing that a long time ago.

What would he do if they did?

Twilight had tuckered herself out. She laid on her bed, all alone. Cobalt had work to do for now. She probably wouldn't see him again until nightfall.

She didn't mind - he had a job to do.

Meanwhile, the unicorn had looked through nearly every book she had, hoping to find a better resolution, perhaps a quicker way to bring him up to speed without the consequences that could follow. Every hopeful path she found was met with dead ends all around her. Nothing seemed to pique her interest.

That was not to say that Twilight wasn't a patient pony. She knew that his memories were likely to come back in time. At this point, it was no more about bringing them back straight away.

Right now, she was a bit worried about when they come back. The night everything went wrong, Rainbow essentially said directly in his face that she wished he'd never come back.

If he decides to run away tonight...good riddance.

I wish you would just run away and never come back.

Equestria is better off without you.

That last one.

That one pierced him. It hurt him, broke him a bit maybe.

She could see it in his eyes.

It was no doubt that she wasn't thinking straight.

After what she knew...

But what would he think of her if those memories start springing back to him now? After everything they had all gone through, after everything she had gone though...

What would he think of her then-?

Just then, she could hear the echoing knock of the front door.

Someone was here.

I wasn't expecting any company today, she thought to herself.

Curious to see who it was, she got up from the bed, albeit somewhat reluctant. The sound of her hooves touching the marble floors of the castle echoed all around her as she walked down the massive hallways. While she did miss the quiet, wooden smallness of her old home, this one was just as homey now.

Just having others along made it all the more so.

After a few moments, she reached the door, and on the other side, could immediately make out the sound of Rainbow talking - though it wasn't to her. It was somepony else.

Who is that?

With a few turns of locks, she twisted the knob and pulled the door open.

And looking right back at her - him.

With that kind smile of his.

She didn't hesitate to embrace him in a warm hug. Seeing him finally up and about...

"Hey," she said.

Twilight could feel him smile back. He embraced her too.

"Hey."

They hugged for a while.

It was always nice.

After enough time, they all had a short break in the main living room, engaging in whatever talk they could come up with.

"Medical school, hmm?" the unicorn asked as she looked onto Lilly with a curious smile. She was easily just as thrilled to see her again, and on sudden notice.

And now as a nurse.

Lilly nodded. "Yeah. After what happened in Manehattan, I just...wanted to help out. Couldn't bear to just let those innocent ponies suffer." She took a brief sip of her tea before adding, "I bet it must be harder for you...having to make all of those decisions, trying to do your duty here and helping out there. It must get to you sometimes."

Twilight gave her own nod. "It's a bit challenging. But I'm not always alone for it. Sometimes, if they can, Celestia or Luna is there to help me out. Cadance even volunteered to come with me to Baltimare last week."

"I've been listening to the news," Lilly laughed a bit. "I think you're doing fine."

The princess smiled. "Thank you." Twilight then looked on over to the stallion, who seemed to be looking all around him, as if getting a good lay of the land, so to speak.

"So," she began to him, "You're still mesmerized by the castle, aren't you?"

The stallion blushed only slightly, knowing he had probably been looking about a bit too long. Twilight could only giggle at it.

"Um...a bit. I mean...it's...nice and all, but..."

"Yeah?"

He looked around again, though briefly. She knew what he wanted to say, or close enough to what she thought he was going to say. He then turned to her again.

"It seems a bit..."

"Empty?" she answered for him.

But he shook his head - it was close.

"Lonely."

He wasn't wrong. Everyone who ever said that was never wrong.

"You live here, in this...giant castle...by yourself?"

"Not by myself," Twilight responded before taking a sip of tea herself. "I've got Spike, and...well...Cobalt."

They all noticed her blush. Even though the truth had long since come out, she still felt embarrassed a bit talking about it, even just a little. Rainbow laughed slightly.

"Why not just move into a smaller house?"

"I did have a small house."

"What happened to it?"

She cleared her throat.

"It got blown up."

He cocked his head.

And so the discussion of Tirek had begun. The discussion was not only new to him, but new to Lilly too. She had, of course, heard of Tirek's rampage through the radio and the relief effort that came following it. But to the stallion - for him, it was the first time hearing it all over again. As Twilight and Rainbow went on explaining how the whole situation went down, he found himself surprised that he was actually involved in the effort to stop him.

"The way you dodged that beam was awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed telling of the way he only briefly helped distract the massive centaur-esque creature.

Of course, that hint of bravery only lasted for a short time before he was caught. It helped in the end.

But they couldn't blame him if he started to feel a little bit like a hero at that time. Heck - Rainbow even mentioned feeling like a hero every time she helped somepony out. Potentially sacrificing your life was an act to justify.

The talk of Tirek lasted for a while. Then it went on to other topics - the Crystal Empire, Discord, Nightmare Moon. On and on, whatever came to mind - old and talked of already, to new and unheard of - the stallion listened on and put his own thoughts into the situation.

What really surprised him was the fact that all of it, every single event and near-cataclysm that happened to them, all happened within the past few years. He initially figured it would have been more than a decade ago, but in the past four or so years?

It baffled him. At the same time, he found himself amazed.

By the time they had started to run out of topics for the time, the sun was already beginning to dip below the horizon.

"Wow," Twilight said with surprise as she looked out the window, "It's almost dark already?"

The others looked out the window along, only to garner the same reactions.

"Time flies, I guess," Rainbow said. "Come to think of it, I'm already feeling starved. Guess a daffodil sandwich wasn't enough."

"Better than the hospital food," the stallion mentioned, laughing a tiny bit.

"Ugh, don't remind me," Rainbow remarked with her own giggles.

Twilight turned back to the others with a smile. "Why don't you guys stay over for dinner? Spike's making tacos, if you guys like those."

Rainbow's eyes quickly lit up with sheer excitement. "You kidding? Tacos beat everything I've ever eaten!"

"Sounds pretty good," Lilly added. "I haven't had tacos in years."

They all seemed to agree on the choice of dinner.

And then the stallion piped up.

"Um...What are tacos?"

Rainbow turned to him; the face she was able to make only screamed, "Are you kidding me?" in a bit of a joking, but somewhat serious manner. Of course, it died down when she remembered.

Right.

The Pegasus turned to Twilight.

"Hey, Twi?"

"Yeah?"

"When exactly are those tacos gonna be done? I kinda wanna stuff his face right now."

After an hour of preparing and cooking, Twilight and Spike finished making the tacos and set them out on the table. The pot of taco beef - artificial, of course - was as big as two pony heads. It was practically a meal for more than just five; more like twenty, at best.

There was no complaining, though. The more, the merrier.

Rainbow lived up to her promise - to an extent - of stuffing her friend's face with a prepared taco. He tried not to laugh with his mouth full, but he was able to chew and swallow a decent chunk.

He didn't exclaim his love for the food, but he definitely had more than enough to leave him full for a while.

As they ate, the topics started to come back, fresh. This time, it wasn't just the adventures they all had together, but even the adventures from before they met. Twilight mentioned the day of her magic exam - the day she earned her cutie mark. She only just resisted the urge to start hopping about as she did that day.

Lilly started to talk about the day she first moved to Manehattan.

"So," she began, "I was in the middle of carrying all of my stuff in. I had just finished getting all of the small things in and was bringing in the bigger things. Paintings, the couch, whatever big things I had.

"And as I'm bringing in a box full of vases, this one stallion just comes straight out of nowhere and bumps right into me. The box falls right out of my hooves and I could hear every single vase inside smashing to bits against each other."

Twilight visibly cringed. She knew that experience more than once, definitely.

"Did he even help out?" the unicorn asked, only for Lilly to shake her head.

"Just said 'sorry' and walked off."

Rainbow's eyes opened a bit, and she gave off this seemingly disappointed sigh.

"Wow," she started, "What a jerk."

Lilly shook her head again.

"To be fair, he...did look like he was in a hurry. If it wasn't for the suit, I wouldn't have let it go so easily. Then again, ponies in that city are always in a hurry."

"No kidding," Rainbow agreed, giving off a chuckle.

"When did you move there?" Twilight asked with a curious tone.

"About...seven years ago. I was about seventeen, or just turned seventeen."

Dash turned to her with a surprised look. "Seventeen? Did you even go to school?"

"Well, of course I did," Lilly answered with a simple laugh. "I didn't just drop out. I moved out of my parents' house and wanted to move into the big city. Didn't mean I didn't have to go to school."

The stallion seemed curious about Lilly's endeavors. "I bet you were lonely."

She nodded. "I was. For a little while, I didn't know anypony there. I was actually a bit nervous and even considered moving back home." The mare then took a bite of her taco and swallowed before finishing.

"But I still got through it."

Twilight wondered, "What made you want to leave?"

Lilly could only shrug her shoulders and answer, "Guess I got fed up with the folks there, really."

Rainbow perked up a bit and smiled.

"At least you moved out when you did...huh?"

Lilly took that into account. While she smiled back, she tended to zone out for a moment.

"Yeah...but to...to think..." She looked up at them. "...If I left just a couple months later...I'd..."

She stopped there, being quick to compose herself. She didn't want to make it awkward. Looking up to Rainbow, she started, "So, Dash - where'd you go to high school?"

For a moment, Dash hesitated just a bit. It wasn't enough for Lilly to notice - but Twilight could see right through it, the moment those two words came out.

High school.

"Uh...Cloudsdale High."

"What was it like?"

Dash was attempting to come up with an answer, but she was closer to zoning out herself.

Twilight knew why.

Oh, she could only imagine.

Rainbow answered.

"It was trash," she answered with a fake, but passable chuckle.

"Why?"

Dash was already feeling uncomfortable. The chuckling stopped.

"Uh...can we...change the subject...please?" she asked as she shifted in her seat.

Lilly was starting to catch on.

"Oh...I'm...sorry, I didn't mean to-"

Rainbow gave a comforting smile.

"It's okay."

The topic of school of any kind stopped right there. Luckily, that bit of awkwardness didn't last too long, and soon enough, the group was having fun and getting more shares of tacos from the pot.

It was a weird experience, for Twilight and Dash mainly. For the first time in such a long time, things felt...normal.

Dash liked it.

Better yet - she loved it.

But now she was thinking of those old days.

It brought her down for the while, but - she refused to show it.

For now, at least.

It had been an hour since the dinner and the talking died down, but you were still having an okay time. Getting to know more of Twilight and Dash and even Lilly was all the more welcoming. Spike hardly talked much, but whenever he did, it was nice. He seemed like a really cool dragon to hang out with.

You wondered if there were more like him - nice, that is.

For a while, you relaxed in the living room with the others and had further conversations. It was mostly either about the news - or whatever you heard in the news for the time being - or other silly or stories of past adventures that you or they had. Twilight had given more insight on the wedding of Princess Cadance. It brought the whole thing to life more.

Who knew you were so adventurous?

And risky?

But at some point during the chatting and the laughing, Rainbow excused herself and stepped out.

That was at least twenty minutes ago, and she hadn't been back since. Was she okay?

You had to at least check on her.

"Hey, guys," you say to the others, "I'll be right back."

Twilight gave you a brief smile, like she knew a bit. "Okay."

You got up from the couch and made your way into the hallway, where you last saw Dash go. You quickly had forgotten just how wide and long the hallways were. It was a good thing you had a keen enough memory, or else you would have forgotten where you were going.

...

A keen memory. Ha.

You peeked through the doorways of every open room, just to see if Dash perhaps was in there. Every path was nothing more than a dead end. Curiosity even led you to the bathroom, which you were surprised to stumble across, only to find that she wasn't in there either.

Had she gone home? Why all of a sudden? That wouldn't make sense.

Then again, you still had more to know about her.

As you continued to wander around the halls of the massive castle, you stumbled across what appeared to be another living room. It was a bit smaller than the one that the others were in, but it was still pretty roomy. On the opposite side of the room was an open door to a balcony.

And sitting on that balcony - there she was. The girl with the rainbow hair, looking out into the darkness.

She seemed lonely, but you couldn't see her face.

You decided to walk over to her. You wanted to know what was wrong.

She could hear your steps and turned to notice you.

There was a faint smile on her lips.

"Hey," she answered before turning back to the open.

You were standing beside her now, and she had been sitting upright, her legs in between the pillars of the railing, hanging down. It wasn't a far drop down, but it was still a bit steep. Positioning yourself right, you scooch close to her and sit down yourself, putting your legs in between the pillars like her.

And you just looked at her for a moment - looked at her face. She wasn't staring back at you, she was just...staring. And it didn't appear to be that of a thousand yards.

But it was still distant.

You had to ask her.

"Are you okay?"

She answered quickly.

"Of course I am."

But you had a feeling it was only a lie.

You leaned towards her line of sight so she could see you.

"Are you sure?"

She looked at you with a calmness that you had seen before, but not as often - even if it had only been a day since you woke up, you still memorized whatever you could. And the face she was giving...

You could tell she was lying. And she knew it too.

The smile faded, and she looked away, and back through the pillars and out into the darkness.

"No."

You saw her face again.

She seemed sad.

So sad, but at the same time, it was like she didn't want to show it.

You gently tapped her shoulder, and she looked back to you.

"You can tell me," you say to her in a caring tone, and you weren't lying. You wanted to be there if and when possible. Make up for lost time, so to speak.

And she could tell that you were true to that. She gave you a kind-hearted smile, but she still seemed so sad, like she wanted to stay quiet, like she didn't want to tell you anything - or maybe she was too afraid to do so.

What could she be so afraid to say?

But regardless of her expressions, she eventually opened up, if just a small bit. She took a look at your eyes, and tried to make you out, it seemed. Back and forth, left and right, she took a good long look from eye to eye, you to her.

"You're just so different."

You cocked your head just slightly.

"What do you mean?"

And you honestly wanted to know. You weren't offended - you were only curious.

What did she mean?

She seemed sadder now, but still wanted to tell.

So she did.

"When I looked at you before, you were...different. You talked different, you laughed different, you acted different in every single way. You stood out to everyone, to me."

You didn't stop her. She continued.

"And when I look at you now, it..."

A brief pause from her, it seemed that she tried to find the right words; and she never took her eyes off of yours.

"...It's like you're a whole new pony. Whole new everything. It's like you're someone else. The way you look at me, the way you...talk to me...it's so...

"...It's so different now...And I...I don't mean that as a bad thing at all, but...you're just...it's all so...

"...So..."

She tried and tried to find that right word.

But she couldn't.

With a defeated sigh, she turned away from you, and looked back to the darkness. Her face seemed sad again, perhaps even sadder.

You knew.

It seemed so more clear now.

Dash couldn't seem to bear to look at you again. Maybe she was too embarrassed or too...sad to do it.

You wanted to help her, maybe let her know.

Remind her even.

So you did just that, and you didn't hesitate.

You leaned up to her, turned her head just right, and kissed her.

Holding her chin carefully with your hoof and just sitting there as your lips touched and brushed against each other, your eyes closed gently, and you felt yourself get lost into the kiss quickly.

Dash moved just a bit. You could hear her hoof move around just a bit before it rested on your own, though you weren't sure if she meant that.

But you didn't move away.

You continued to kiss the girl.

And she didn't move away either.

For what felt like a minute, the two of you were frozen in the darkness of the night, letting the fabric of your lips comfort her own. She let out a comforting sigh.

Or was that just a quiet moan?

Did she used to do that with you before?

Did you like it?

Did she?

Finally, after what felt like an apparent eternity, you parted your lips from hers, and you opened your eyes. She opened her eyes too, and you could notice the quickly appearing blush on her cheeks. She didn't seem as sad as she was a minute before. More so, she seemed to be stunned.

It must have been a while since the two of you have done that.

Before she can speak, you do first.

"Look," you begin, "...I know that it's been a long time...and I...know that - you don't see the same old me as you did before."

You look into her eyes again.

"But whoever I was before...I...I'll try my hardest to be that pony again, be...yours again."

She continued to be silent, so you continued.

"You won't lose me again. Whatever I did before to end up in that bed, I swear...nothing like that's gonna happen ever again. You're not gonna lose me."

You lifted a hoof to gently brush her cheek; and you smiled.

"You won't."

For a few moments, Dash doesn't seem to respond. She's looking at your eyes again, and the blush stays plastered on her cheeks. She seemed speechless. You wondered if you said something you shouldn't have.

Or worse - did.

"U...Uhm..."

That was when she held your hoof with hers.

She held a smile on her face, but it was a different smile.

It was more of a...shy type, and you wondered why.

And then she spoke.

"W-...We...weren't what you...think we were."

...Wh-

Wait...you mean...?

You just...?

And...?

Your eyes went wide, and you immediately pulled away, covering your mouth with your hooves.

"Ohmygosh, I'm so sorry! I-"

You were rambling for a moment; your own cheeks were red as tomatoes, and your eyes were closed.

"I thought you meant we were...! I thought that...! I'm so-"

She laughed a bit at your reaction.

"Hey," she said mid-chuckle, "It's okay!"

Regardless, you let out an embarrassed, heavy sigh, refusing to look at her. Dash only continued to laugh just a bit, but you could tell that she still seemed a bit awkward herself. You put your hooves down and sigh again, quieter this time.

"Hey."

Reluctantly, for a moment, you look back to her. She had this comforting smile faintly on her face.

"It's okay. Really. I just..." She held her breath for a moment. "I just wasn't expecting that. You know, I...never really had my...you know...first kiss."

You groan with guilt. "That just makes me feel worse...gosh...I'm sorry, I thought-"

"Hey," she said again, holding your shoulder with a hoof. "It's okay. Really. It's not your fault. I could've...maybe, put more context into what I said, that's all. It's not the end of the world."

You turn away again and look out to the darkness like she had done. The town was faintly in the distance, and the mountains were silhouetted across the night sky.

But this still overlapped that all.

She could tell you were still not convinced.

"Look," she began with that still kind smile, "If it helps, I...I liked it."

And she was right. You still had some doubt.

"Are you saying that to make me feel...less guilty, or...?"

You looked at her, to which she shook her head.

"I did like it. Really. It was...nice. Just...maybe not something you'd expect from a friend who's been in a coma for three months."

The statement alone made you laugh a little. And it did make you feel better, if just a bit.

"Maybe, uh...maybe we should wait until we're further down the road before...you know, trying that again - okay?"

You let out another brief, but quiet laugh as you look up to her. She's smiling and giggling along.

"Okay."

By now, the blush is gone from her face, and slowly fading from yours. You started to feel better, and she could tell. She gave your shoulder another comforting rub.

"Come on," she leaned her head towards the house, "We should get back to the others."

You nodded along with her. The two of you got up from the balcony floor and made your way back into the warmth of the castle. You met again with the other three, and you were all caught up on what you missed.

Which, luckily, wasn't very much.

Night had fallen just enough for you all to realize it was best to get some shuteye. Twilight, with a sleeping Spike on her back, escorted you out the front door and waved to you as you gave your goodbyes for the night.

The walk back to your house wasn't too long or too far. You were surprised how close it was to a castle like Twilight's. To think, you were living next to a princess. You knew this was normal for most folk, but you couldn't help but be surprised, even just a little bit.

As you, Rainbow, and Lilly stopped in front of your house, Rainbow said, "I think it's time I head home myself."

"You want me to walk you home? You know, just in case?" you remarked. After what you heard on the radios, you had some cautions for the night. It was a general caring.

But the rainbow-maned pegasus just smirked faintly at you and asked, "Do you know where my house is?"

...

Right.

You laughed a little in embarrassment, but you didn't let it show. Perhaps it was before, or maybe you were really that awkward. You should it off quickly, but retained a smile.

"Well...um..." You weren't sure what to say next.

Saying 'I love you' was out of the question.

"Um...goodnight."

You figured it was best to say that and make it less awkward.

Dash laughed again. "Come here." She took you by surprised as she enveloped you into a gentle hug. At first, you didn't know what was happening, but your mind quickly caught up. You smiled and wrapped your arms around her as she did.

The hug lasted for a few moments, but you didn't want it to end too soon. Sadly, it was bound to happen.

Rainbow pulled away from you with a smile on her face, to which it brought a smile to yours. She turned to Lilly and went, "Make sure he gets to his room?"

Lilly giggled. "I will."

Then suddenly, a thought came to mind - you also turned to Lilly.

"Um...where are you gonna sleep?"

"Guest bedroom," she remarked, "I noticed it earlier today."

You nodded simply to it. A bit of a relief; you didn't want her sleeping on the couch.

Lilly looked back to Dash, "I guess we'll see you tomorrow, then?" to which the pegasus nodded.

"Have a good night," she remarked to the both of you, before she unfurled her wings and flew off into the darkness.

And just like that - she was gone.

You looked up into the night sky for another moment, trying to see if you could notice her. But she really was gone. It was fast, you didn't expect her to disappear so quickly.

Your stares caught Lilly's attention.

"You alright?" she asked you.

It broke you away from the sky, and you looked to her. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just...looking."

She knew that was a simple lie.

"She'll be okay. I don't know her too much, but I know she can handle herself." Lilly smiled at you and motioned you to come inside.

With a nod, you headed into your home.

The living room looked just the same as it was earlier today. The lights had been left on, illuminating the place just right. Even the light in the hallway upstairs was left on to make it easier. The two of you started making it up the stairs, and you found yourself looking at the pictures on the walls. But they weren't pictures of mountains or oceans.

They were pictures of you and your friends. One picture had you and Rainbow in front of the camera. You had an arm briefly held around her, and both of you were making funny faces. She looked so much happier and...colorful in the picture than she did today.

You didn't have to guess why.

Another picture on the wall was of all of you standing together, bunched up, and smiling at the camera with true smiles. A simple look at the photo showed that it was no more than a couple of years ago.

You wondered how things were then. Were they joyful? Or was it all a façade?

You turned away. It was best to assume the former.

Moving through the hallway, Lilly walked her way into the guest bedroom. You took a quick peek in and saw that the room looked pretty average for a bedroom. It had drawers, a mirror, lovely curtains, and a large king-sized bed.

She noticed you peaking in and smiled, before pointing to your left. "Your bedroom's at the end."

You gave her your own smile. "Thank you."

Lilly then waved to you briefly. "Good night."

You waved back. "Good night."

Gently, you closed her door and made your way to the end of the hallway. With a gentle push, you opened the door and walked into your bedroom.

The room itself wasn't all too unique. It resembled, more so, the guest bedroom, but it had some difference. Some of the pictures hanging on the wall, for example, were also pictures of you and your friends. However, one seemed to stand out from all the rest.

You didn't take it down, but you took a good look at it.

It appeared to be a picture taken at a wedding of sorts, but neither Twilight or any of the others were in it. Were these other friends? Old ones, perhaps?

The photograph contained you, with your arms on the shoulders of two other stallions. The three of you were smiling and grinning at the camera like you were the best of friends - and it may have been true. The other participants in the picture were all grinning and smiling, either holding what appeared to be a bottle of wine or a glass full of wine.

But one thing you noticed was the bride. She was standing in the background, looking at the camera like she had been in the middle of rolling her eyes.

"She seems nice," you say as you chuckle to yourself.

Turning away from the photos, you look over and around the rest of your bedroom. You looked inside drawers, only to reveal sets of clothes. You found it odd, considering nopony seemed to wear clothes today.

Was it a special day?

As you closed the drawers, you let out a yawn, and not long after that, a sigh.

You were tired, even more so now that you were in a bedroom.

It was probably best to go to sleep. Everything would be here tomorrow.

Slowly, you walked over to your bed and lifted the blankets, just enough for you to crawl in and envelop yourself in its warmth.

Hoooh...this feels nice, you think as the thick blanket covers your body.

You moved out just enough, however, to shut off the lamp, drowning the room out in the darkness of the night.

With a blowing sigh, you closed your eyes and tried to focus on falling asleep. For a while, it seemed to work fine and all you could think about was counting sheep.

You felt at peace again, gently. Slowly.

Bliss.

And then a stranger came into your mind.

And he killed you.

Act 2: Chapter 9: I Will Never

"Time's up, fucker."

He grabbed the metal bat with a swift motion to his hoof. You could hear him silently laugh to himself.

As you try to argue against his actions, the pain prevents you from speaking at all, only bringing out groans of pain and numb agony. He readies himself as he tries practice swings near your head, and whenever you tried to open your mouth, you could only cough and choke.

"G, just kill him and let's get the fuck out of here."

The stallion remarks, "Gotta make it authentic; can't let this bitch go around snitching."

Bat in hooves, he quickly lifts the bat into the air. Not even your pleading face could convince him to not do it.

You look towards Spike; you could see the fear in his face. You wanted, you tried to tell him that it would be okay - you would be okay, you guys would be saved and you will be rescued and you'll get to see Dash again, and...

...And that wasn't going to happen.

You turned back to the stallion. He had one of the sickest grins on his face.

The words, cruel.

"Lights out."

And with a single, final swoop---

You awoke from your bed with a sudden scream, falling out from under the covers and crawling across the floor to the wall. You could remember just screaming for another few moments before it all died down, and you were left panting and breathing heavily while looking around your darkly lit room.

With a single touch of your cheek with your hoof, you could feel the tears running down your face. Your hooves were shaking, your body was quaking.

The bedroom door opened quickly, startling you. It was Aqua Lilly, standing at the doorway, looking like she had just gotten out of bed.

She was afraid.

"Are you okay?!" she exclaimed, showing very clear desperation. She seemed genuinely worried, and you couldn't blame her. You probably scared her half to death.

You took a look at her, still shaking. When she turned on the light, you were nearly blinded, but your eyes were quick to adjust. She could see you shaking on the floor. She approached you, and you briefly backed up.

"Hey, hey," she spoke quietly, "It's okay. It was just a bad dream...that's all."

She spoke to you like she was a mother and you were her child. It soothed you just a bit, and you could feel yourself breathing easier; your shaking started to cease, and the fear seemed to leave your body, in a sense. After a few moments, you found yourself starting to weep.

But you didn't seem to shudder or move away when Lilly came to you and held you. In fact - you embraced her as the reality of everything came back, and you started to break down into tears. Even as the mare tried to shush you, you could only cry as an answer.

"Shh...it's okay..."

She must have had the same thing happen to her once. Maybe her mother came to her aid and comforted her in the same way.

You held her closer.

"I'm sorry," you whisper through broken tears.

"Shh..." was all she said.

Shh...

For that first night, it had been passed off as just that - a bad dream. But the next night, and the night after that, it happened again and again. Whenever you fell asleep, you dreamed of something so vile, so terrifying, that it woke you up.

And every time you woke up, it was gone like that, and all that was left was the pain it simply left. After the third night, Lilly feared that something was truly wrong. It got bad enough that it even caught Dash's attention, and she started to worry for you. It escalated just enough to warrant a trip to the hospital - or rather, back to it.

So there you were, sitting in Cobalt's office, getting a brain scan, as well as your thoughts and whatever you could remember being written down for future use. You thought the notes were pointless if the dream always faded away, but you told him whatever you could that could help him.

He instructed you to sit in the waiting room until you were called back in. Lilly was helping Cobalt out, but Dash was right there, waiting for you, with a smile on her face.

That helped. Ever since that night at Twilight's home, she had smiled at you a bit more often. Perhaps it was the fact that she saw more, or maybe it was still - and likely would always be - the fact that you were awake.

That being said, you sat with her and as soon as you were close enough, she asked if you were okay. You only nodded. You were definitely fine.

At the same time, you were not fine. Was something wrong with you?

You couldn't rule it out, but you couldn't immediately jump to conclusions. It honestly made you a bit nervous; not enough to make you panic, but just enough to keep you at least a little on edge.

Rainbow, however, was right there with a hoof on your shoulder.

"Hey," she said, "It's going to be fine. You're probably just having some...side effects from the pill or something."

You turned to her. "You think?"

"Maybe. I mean, it's possible. What do you think?"

The only answer you had was an innocent shrug. You didn't know what to think of it. You doubted it was anything bad or life-threatening, but it...well, it irked you. Waking up in the middle of the night, in the dark, afraid and paranoid, looking around, and not even knowing why you were doing it. And Lilly waking up and caring for you - surely, that wasn't good for her either, waking up so early.

You honestly felt bad.

Soon enough, after roughly fifteen minutes, Cobalt came out and told you and Rainbow to follow him back to his office.

"I have some...cases you might like to see."

Placed in front of you at the table was a set of documents; simplified entries, really. They were all entries written down of former patients and their dreams, and they all seemed to have one thing in common:

They all forgot the dream.

But the other apparent common factor between all of them was that they had some form of ailment or injury that seemed to cause it.

Had a nap and dreamt of something beautiful and colorful. When I woke up, the color was all I remember.

I think I had a dream that someone was chasing me. All I know is that I woke up running into the wall, but I don't remember why. That might have been the reason.

I was having a sleep by a tree and I had this sudden rush when I woke up. I can't tell for the life of me why I felt like this, but it was really freaky.

And then, of course, there was yours.

I think someone tried to hurt me in a dream. I woke up backing up against a wall and holding my chest. It even hurt too.

Of course, the entry was simplified compared to what you told Cobalt and even Lilly, but the details still fit what you knew - or, rather, what you think you knew.

You looked up at Cobalt. "Why are you showing me these?" you asked.

He pointed to the papers and responded, "This is a symptom of a disorder that comes from brain injuries. Minor or major, it's part of what we call a 'neural loop' or even a 'neural recess.'"

"What's that?"

Cobalt gathered up the papers and placed them back into the folder they were in, before continuing on.

"Basically, what happens is that your brain is trying to retain a memory that can't be processed. Let's say you remember eating an apple. Then you forget that you eat that apple, but you dream about it later. Your brain is trying to keep that memory in your head, but it can only retain it for so long before you forget it again, such as when you wake up; and then you're wondering why the taste of apples is still caught on your tongue."

It was easy enough for you to understand. But you were still curious.

"So...what about me?"

"Well, it's quite obvious that you've been having a dream about a traumatic memory sometime in your past. There was a moment somewhere in your life where someone wanted to hurt you..."

He paused for a moment, giving a somewhat saddening sigh.

"Only...they weren't trying to hurt you."

It took a few seconds for you to fully understand what he meant by that. Then it sunk in.

You looked at him with genuine worry.

"...Someone wanted to kill me?"

He nodded.

"And they very nearly did."

He put in front of you a picture of what seemed to be your x-rays.

"You were stabbed several times...in several different spots."

As you looked at the x-rays, you could notice the written circles that labeled each apparent stab wound.

"-Followed by a massive blunt-related blow to the head, possibly from a hoofball bat. Despite all of this...you survived. And for a while, doctors had called you a miracle, solely because of how lucky you were."

You cocked your head. "Lucky how?"

"Well, all of the stab wounds were roughly an inch away from any major organs, blood vessels, and anything else that could have been, otherwise, fatal. Best to say, your attempted killer was a lousy hit."

As you looked down to the pictures, his statement made you laugh, but you were brought back to reality, and you looked back up at him.

"Well...why am I having dreams about that?"

Cobalt shifted himself just a bit before explaining.

"It's because your brain is not entirely healed. It's still trying to render enough energy to keep you awake enough for us to be...having this conversation. At the same time, it's trying to retain and re...revive the memories that you lost."

"Then...why does it fade out every time I wake up?"

"Like I said...it's part of a neural loop. It can only retain so much of that moment, but once your brain wakes up, it focuses on other things. The dream is essentially the only way for the brain to process that single moment in time. You won't be able to remember it until your brain can fully repair itself, and that might take another month, at best."

"And at...worst?"

"An extra month. It might take even longer. Even so, it will be a while before these dreams stop. It's possible you may have these several more times, or even every night until then."

"Is it possible to prevent them, or at least suppress them?"

"None that I know of, unfortunately."

You gave a defeated sigh. You knew he wasn't wrong, but you still wanted to hope that he wasn't right. Not only did you not want to be having these nightmares, but the last thing you wanted right now was to disturb Lilly in the middle of the night. The first few nights you didn't think was too bad.

But for the next month? Maybe two? Maybe more?

You would just feel guilty - even if you couldn't control that.

"But-" He stopped your train of thought.

You looked back up.

"-I didn't say that there wasn't a solution. It may take a while for me to find one, so...you can either test out some methods that could potentially lessen them or even stop them altogether, or..."

He paused. "Or...?"

"...Or you try to overcome them yourself - with time. Perhaps you can find some ponies who have had nightmares of their own that...maybe, stopped them some time ago. If you find someone, ask them how they did it and, perhaps, use that method to your advantage."

Cobalt got up from his chair and headed back over to his desk, where he placed the folder inside one of the drawers. He then turned back around, a thought seeming to come to his head.

"Come to think of it...it could also be a side effect of the Phabril. The pill is intended not only to suppress seizures, but - to an extent - suppress certain negative effects. It's possible that...perhaps, one pill might not be enough. You have been taking your pills, correct?"

Before you could answer, Lilly speaks for you. "Yes. I give it to him every morning when he wakes up."

Cobalt placed a chin on his hoof, thinking for a moment.

"You've taken your pill today, correct?"

You nodded.

"When you get home, take another one, and record if there are any changes in your sleeping and if the dreams continue to happen."

"Isn't taking more than one pill dangerous?" you ask him.

But he chuckles slightly.

"Only if you down the whole bottle."

You laughed a bit at that.

Soon enough, after enough time passed, you, Dash, and Lilly left the hospital. The three of you ate lunch again at the same café you ate at just a few days earlier. It seemed to bring your spirits up just a bit, enough for you to have a few laughs here and there. While you ate, Lilly hoofed you another pill, and you swallowed it with a drink of water.

You hoped it would work.

Before you knew it, the sun dipped down and the moon came out. The night came quickly and you found yourself hugging Dash goodnight and heading off to bed. With a quick sip of water, you crawl into your bed and shut off the lamp. After a few moments, you closed your eyes and was out like a light within minutes.

You could feel dreamland welcome you.

And then it happened again. With a sudden lift, you were sitting up in bed, startled and shaking. But you didn't scream - or, at least, you didn't think you screamed yourself awake. Looking over to the clock, what you thought had been only minutes was instead five hours.

You wiped your forehead, and could feel the sweat clinging to your hoof.

Getting up from the bed, you quietly open your door and head on over to the guest bedroom. Gently opening the door, you take a peak inside.

Lilly is still sleeping, a peaceful smile plastered onto her face. She seemed so snug wrapped up in her blankets.

It made you smile just a bit - even more so that you didn't wake her.

You closed her door and went downstairs to the kitchen. With a sigh, you open up the fridge and take a look at what you have. Lilly restocked the fridge a couple days prior, mainly with eggs and a new carton of milk. You told her she didn't need to do that, but she only insisted, at least until you were employed again.

Come to think of it, what was your job before? Salesman? Office employee? Farmer?

You consider talking to Twilight about that. What about your friend Applejack? Doesn't she run a farm? Could she hire you maybe? You hoped, because she was really the only one you knew with a job. You were still yet to talk with anyone in this town, even after a few days.

...

What were you doing again?

Right. Fridge.

You took the new carton of milk out and opened it up. Grabbing a cup from the cupboard - which took you a moment to remember where to find one - you poured yourself a small glass of milk and downed it within the first two seconds, before putting the carton back in the fridge.

Washing out the cup and putting it into the sink, you took a deep breath and exhaled after a few moments. You found yourself leaning towards the counter by your hooves, closing your eyes and trying to remember what the dream was.

You knew what it was now thanks to Doctor Cobalt - but you couldn't remember what in Equestria happened, other than what you could remember. Someone wanted to hurt-...

No...someone wanted to kill you. They wanted to end your life.

But why? Why would somepony do that? Did you anger somepony, or did you come across lowlife thugs?

Or rather, did they come across you?

You tried to remember, but no matter how hard, the dream had long since faded - like it never happened in the first place. Without Cobalt, you'd probably wonder if that was the case.

Suddenly, startling you, a voice came from towards the stairs, calling your name. You looked quickly, and saw that Lilly had been standing there. You didn't hear her walk down - or maybe you were too busy thinking of something else to notice or hear or care.

"Are you okay?" she asked you.

"Uh..." you hesitated at first before answering. "...Yeah. I'm okay."

"Did you have it again? The dream?"

You gave her a subtle nod.

She seemed upset, something you were a little surprised at.

"You could've told me, you know," she answered with a small, worried smile.

"I...didn't want to wake you. I felt too bad about all the other nights."

"Hey," she remarked as she came down the stairs and walked to you, "That's what I'm here for. That's basically my job."

"I know, I know...still...I just felt bad, that's all. You needed the sleep, I know you did."

Lilly gave you another kind smile as she put a hoof down on your shoulder.

It wasn't as soft as Rainbow's - but it was still just as caring.

"Well, I'm awake now. So why don't we talk for a bit?"

Your mouth curled.

"Okay."

So you spent the next hour talking back and forth on the couch in your living room. Most of it was about your dream, but for the rest of it, it was about whatever came to sleepy mind. You both talked until you were too tired to talk, but you never went back upstairs. Instead, the two of you fell asleep on the separate couches.

But you had it again.

That little burst of sleep was enough to warrant the dream again, but Lilly woke you up before it could reach whatever the point was that made you tear up or scream or cower in fear - or even cover your chest.

Just feeling it...you could feel the scars.

Not fully healed yet.

The day went on as normally as you wanted it to go. You met with your other friends, as you had done in the days before, and they were showing their support still for your recovery. You didn't mind the support, but you wanted to feel like you were normal and not as special as someone like Pinkie would make you out to be.

You went back to the hospital later in the day to see Cobalt. You and Lilly told him of the results, and he suggested simply returning back to the single pill. He advised you to try and drink something before bed - perhaps a cup of tea or some warm milk.

You've never tried warm milk. At least, you don't think you have. How could you know now?

Tonight it was, then.

The rest of the day passed quicker than yesterday. You didn't want it to. The last thing you anticipated by now was the night - or sleep, in general - if all you knew was that you would wake up a few hours later screaming, sweating, and crying from something you can't even remember.

But at the same time, you really wanted to get rid of them, or at least hold them back for a while.

Night fell once again, but Dash was not there to hug you goodnight. She had other matters to attend to tonight. You couldn't blame her. Everyone had something to do. Hopefully, you would have something to do by the end of the week, or maybe even tomorrow.

As you walked through the front door, and that thought came to your mind, you realized something...

You forgot to talk to Applejack about the job today.

Damn it, you mentally curse.

With a sigh, you remark that there was always tomorrow for that.

Lilly walked in behind you and asked what you wanted for breakfast. "We could have eggs, if you want."

While that sounded good, and you would like that very much - you wanted to do something for her instead.

"Why don't I make them?" you request. "I mean, I kinda know how to cook, and...well, it would be rude for me to sit down and let you do the work."

She smiled. "You sure?"

With a nod, you head on over to the kitchen and open up the fridge, grabbing the essential ingredients for a decent meal. You knew making eggs was an easy feat.

You didn't need a memory to do that.

A whole meal later, Lilly gives her stomach a single pat, letting out some breath.

"That was actually really good," she says to you as you wipe your mouth with a napkin.

You give a smile. "Thank you."

The two of you engage in some more small talk for a few minutes before you both decide to hit the hay for tonight. Lilly heads up to the guest bedroom while you washed up the dishes and placed them back in the respectable cupboards.

You honestly liked making dinner tonight. It helped keep your mind off sleep for the time being and let you just have some fun - be happy, have a chat.

To be fairly honest, you really liked talking with Lilly. Sure, it had only been a few days since the two of you met - but you felt like you were really getting to know a lot about her. And you knew you still had much more to know about her. Like - where did you two meet? Apparently, you had met her before, when you...you know...still had memories.

You'd have to ask her in the morning. It'd be rude to do so now. She's probably already fast asleep. Or so you guessed - she was probably a heavy sleeper. You had to have been a loud screamer.

As you put the final dish into the cupboard, you wash your hooves and start shutting off the downstairs lights. As you shut off the last lamp in your living room, you take a look outside the window. You can see that it's raining, though very lightly. You have a feeling it will probably rain harder soon. Hopefully, nothing would happen to the house while you slept.

Looking away, you start to make your way towards the stairs. You should probably wash up a bit before you-

*knock knock knock*

You found yourself turning to the door with surprise; you look at the clock.

It read eleven-thirty.

Who could be seeing you at this time of night?

With curiosity, you walk down the bottom steps and make your way to the door, which responds with three more knocks.

"I'm coming!" you holler to them, letting them know you could hear them. They didn't seem to knock again.

You reach the door and unlock the latches to it. Grabbing the knob, you pull it open.

And there she was, standing right there at your front door - Rainbow.

"Rainbow?" you say, "What are you doing here?"

The mare is standing on your doorstep, only partially drenched from the sprinkling rain. She's shivering, but doesn't at all seem to mind it too much. She gives you a smile and a tiny shrug.

"Helping," she answers. It sounded more of a question, but you knew it wasn't.

At first, you had to think back on what you needed help with. When it clicked, you felt dumb.

"Oh. Right, yeah," you respond with an awkward chuckle.

She gave a humorous smile. "You forgot?"

"No, I-...uh..."

You were speechless.

"...A little." You blushed, but she didn't mind it. She gave a little giggle.

"Mind if I come in?" she asked you, and almost immediately after she asked that, the rain started to pick up.

You didn't deny her shelter. You stepped aside and she walked right in, and you shut the door before the rain got any worse. As you locked it, you could hear the sound of distant thunder.

"Pretty crazy weather tonight, huh?" she started to make small talk.

"Uh...yeah," you answer as you put the last lock in place. You turned back to her, curious. "Um...you guys make the weather, right?"

"Mhm," she replied with a nod. "We're supposed to have a big thunderstorm tonight. Hopefully it doesn't get too out of hoof."

You remember when she talked to you about that a couple of days ago. Even today, the concept of it seemed a bit...strange, so to speak. Controlling the weather...wouldn't that just put a bunch of ponies in danger intentionally, or...?

Leaving the thought for another day, you head over to the closet to grab a towel as Rainbow was shaking herself dry.

"Here," you say as you give her the towel. She thanks you and starts wiping herself down.

You looked on. You weren't ashamed to look. What was so wrong with watching your friend dry herself off?

The way her fur looks slick...the way she dries herself off, the way the towel just wraps around her body as it dries-...

You had to stop staring. It was way too late for that.

"So, uh...you're here to help?" you ask with a curious eye. "Why?"

As the mare continues to dry herself, she asked, "A friend can't help another friend?"

Keeping the conversation, you answer, "I didn't say that. I just...well, I wasn't expecting you to show up at almost midnight...that's all."

When you said that, Dash stopped drying herself. But it wasn't because she was completely dry.

It was because of what you said.

With a sigh, she turned to you and said, "...I know. I should've said something earlier today, but...I wasn't sure if I was going to come anyway. But I...I wanted to...you know, help."

You cocked your head.

"But why? I mean...other than the...friend part."

Whatever caring smile or general smile that the pegasus had on her face faded away. She gave a sad sigh and looked up at you.

That joyful glow in her eyes had already disappeared.

"Because I've been through the same thing."

She waited until the two of you were in your bedroom. As you walked through the hallway, you checked to see if Lilly was asleep. A quick peak in and the peaceful look on her face was enough to let you know.

When you entered your own bedroom, Rainbow was sitting snug in the side of the bed you typically had slept on. She had been apparently zoned out until you walked in, to which she gave you a faint smile.

You had a feeling it was fake or tried to be real.

Closing the door behind you, you made your way over to the bed and climbed in, lifting the covers and crawling over to Dash. You sat up and rested yourself against the head of the bed.

That was when she grabbed your hoof and held it with both of hers. It took you by surprise, but you didn't seem to mind it.

She rested her face gently against it, taking in its softness - while you took in the softness of her face.

But her expression was anything but happy or satisfied or anything positive.

She seemed sad.

So sad.

You had to ask.

"What...What did you mean that you've 'been through the same thing'?"

For a moment or two, she said nothing. She just sat there, hoof still resting against her cheek. And then she sighed. It was like she didn't want to say anything - but at the same time, it was like it needed to be said.

She opened her mouth - but the words were different.

"When I was younger, I..." Already, she froze - but she pushed on. "...Sometime happened to me that...changed me for a while.

"I was angry, I was sad...I was always crying. I didn't want to talk to anyone, I didn't want to see anyone. I just...shut myself out from the rest of the world, because...because I didn't want to see it."

She sniffled, just a bit, but she held her composure.

"...Whenever I fell asleep at night, I would have these...dreams, these...nightmares. Always of the same thing, happening over and over and over again, every night for...days. It just never stopped. I wanted to stop sleeping altogether. It got so bad.

"And then this one night...my...my mother walked into my bedroom after I woke up from another one...and you know what she did?"

You looked at her. A smile started to form on her face. It was really faint - but it was there.

She looked back at you.

"She cuddled up right beside me, held me close...and she did not let go of me for one second - even if it meant her life. She just held me, told me everything was okay...told me she loved me...and she didn't let go of me even after I fell asleep. She slept beside me all night."

The smile grew, only slightly.

"I didn't have any nightmares for the rest of that night. She slept with me again the next night, and I didn't have any bad dreams at all. Every time she held me and I went to be with her at my side...it was like all of those bad...images...those bad dreams just...vanished, like they never came back."

She turned away from you again, looking to the front of your bed. Dash was silent for several moments before she spoke again.

"I was sixteen when she did that. That...that was just a few years ago, I was just a kid, and I...I slept with my mother for months."

Rainbow laughed just a little at that. It was like she found it silly or embarrassing that she had her mother with her at night. But you didn't find that silly or embarrassing at all.

You found it sweet.

"Is that why you...came over here? To sleep with me? I mean, like...sleep with me?"

She looked at you again and gave you a nod.

"I thought that maybe...it would work with you, you know? Maybe...sleeping with someone would help them go away."

You stared at her. It wasn't that you were unsure, but perhaps it just seemed so...sudden. One second, you wake up in a hospital with a mare you hardly know sitting next to you, and the next minute, she was sleeping on your bed wanting to cuddle the demons out of you.

Well, not literally demons, but...

Was it all moving too fast? Or were you just overthinking it?

You had to ask her.

"Why do you care so much about me?"

The question seemed to hit Rainbow in a way. She wasn't upset or heartbroken or distraught. They were completely different feelings.

Different...ideals.

She turned towards you in the bed, letting go of your hoof and placing hers on your chest. It felt ticklish, but at the same time, it seemed to relax you just a bit.

For a moment, she was quiet, like she had trouble finding the right words.

But when she found them - they hit you too.

"I was such a jerk. Before all this, before you..."

She closed her eyes and sniffled again.

"My mind was just in a bad place. I-I wasn't thinking straight, I... I was just rude."

You knew what she was getting at - you knew what she meant, it wasn't that hard to follow it.

She readjusted her hooves. One was higher on your chest than the other now.

"I just want to make things up to you."

You looked at her with another curious glance.

"But why?"

Again, she didn't answer straight away. She stared down at your chest, but it wasn't to ogle it - she was definitely lost again.

You could feel her shaking, but faintly. It was like she was holding in all of this emotion, but she didn't want you to see it.

She looked into your eyes again. Back and forth, left and right.

You could see the tears.

She told you why.

"You're gonna start remembering things soon... very soon. I don't know when or where or whatever: A week, a year, tomorrow, I don't know, but soon. You're gonna start remembering everything I said to you, everything I did. You're gonna start remembering everything."

Looking down, she froze.

"I-I...."

She shook more now. She returned to your eyes, and a single tear fell down her left cheek.

"I-I don't want you to hate me."

She shut her eyes tight as the tears started to fall. Dash pushed her head against your chest, muffling the sobs that started to come out.

You found yourself with a crying mare resting herself against your body - and you didn't know how to react at first.

How could you know?

Dash took in ragged breaths and continued to cry into your chest.

You could hear her muffle, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry..." over and over again.

It could easily just break your heart.

You had to say something, or do something at least.

And so you did.

You hugged her close. Wrapping your arms tightly around her, you held her close to your body. You held her head with a hoof and carefully brushed her colored mane.

She could feel your touch. It was enough to calm her down, even just a little - but she still cried.

The poor mare couldn't seem to hold it in, even for just a second.

You didn't let her go. You just couldn't.

You continued to brush her mane and looked towards the window. It was closed and blinded, but you still looked regardless, and it made you remember that night at the castle. You didn't know why, but you remembered it.

The thought of it made you smile and laugh - even blush.

It was the best first night again that you could have asked for.

So you leaned in close to her ear.

And you whispered.

"I will never hate you."

She heard it, definitely.

The crying stopped, but she could still sniffle. You could feel her smile.

And then you could hear her laugh just a little bit through her sniffles.

Dash hugged you tighter - closer. She didn't let you go. You didn't let her go, either.

And so the two of you huddled against each other until the night overtook you.

And you know what? She was right.

It worked.

Nothing but dreams.

Act 2: Chapter 10: Kicking [Mature]

You awoke with a steady yawn, stretching out your hooves as far as you could. With a relaxed sigh, you opened your eyes to the sun shining through your now opened windows, the blinds lifted up.

For a second, you didn't remember what happened last night. It all seemed to be a blur.

But when you remembered - you smiled.

Dash.

You reached a hoof over to where you thought she was, only to feel the bed's surface. You turned to notice that she was missing, the spot where she had laid empty.

Where did she go? Did she leave?

Maybe she had work today, you think to yourself.

But wasn't it Saturday?

Curious, you decided to get out of bed. You were slow and hesitant, mainly because of the comfort of the sheets, but you knew it would always be there for you.

As you step onto the floor, you give yourself another good stretch, sighing again as your body feels its muscles spasm with pleasure. You had only done it a couple of times since your time at the hospital, but you always enjoyed doing it.

Once you felt ready, you opened up your door and walked out. As you waltzed through the hallway, you took a quick peak into the guest bedroom.

Lilly was still asleep, but the covers had long since fallen off, and she was in nothing but some socks, laying on her back with the occasional leg twitch.

You wondered why in the world she decided to put on socks in the first place.

Then again, it was a bit chilly last night.

Closing the door, you make it downstairs. Halfway down the steps, you start to smell something. The first few sniffs you couldn't recognize, but after enough time...

Is that toast?

You reach the bottom steps and turn towards the kitchen, as the smell was likely resonating from there. When you enter, you notice that the toaster was propped up on the counter, unplugged, but clearly having been used.

It had to have been Dash, no doubt - unless Lilly makes toast in her sleep.

You walk over to the toaster. At first, you were thinking of putting it away - but come to think of it, you were a little hungry.

Grabbing the cord, you ready it to plug it back in.

"I already made yours," a voice calls out to you from a few hooves away, startling you for a brief second. You turned to the source, but you already knew who it was.

Dash, sitting at the kitchen counter, a piece of toast in her hoof, stared at you with a little smile.

"Hey," she says to you, and you say it back in a tired fashion.

Next to the pegasus was a plate with its own set of toast, two pieces with butter spread on each of them.

"You didn't have to do that for me, you know," you say to her with a faint laugh, "I could've made it on my own."

"I know, I know," she replies as she puts down her toast, "But I just...wanted to make it up to you, you know? A way to thank you."

Heading over to the counter, you pull out the seat beside her and sit down onto it - and you turn to her.

"For what?" you asked, curious.

Dash gave a little smile of her own and was looking down to the counter, before turning to you.

"For last night."

"How so?"

She tilted her head, never letting the smile fade.

"Holding me, sleeping with me...telling me you'll never hate me...you don't remember that?"

"No, no - I do. I just...I...I wasn't sure if...the other things were...as important."

Holding me...

You corrected yourself.

"I mean...! Like, holding you - I thought that was important, and...you know...me telling you I'd never hate you...I thought that was important too..."

Dash noticed your stutters and laughed quietly, but it was noticeable, so you knew she didn't take it the wrong way.

You gave a yawning sigh.

"Sorry," you tell her, "I'm still a little tired."

"It's okay." She holds her smile. "I know that struggle sometimes."

You smile back as you grab your place and take a bite into a piece of toast. It's still warm, soft, and the butter is moist, so she had to have cooked it within the past couple of minutes. She could have put them in the moment you woke up.

Nonetheless, it was still a good breakfast.

For the next few minutes, the two of you ate and had a casual morning chat.

"I got the paper for you, if you read that," she mentioned.

"Eh, it's okay, I guess. I don't know if I used to read it or not."

She shook her head. "You didn't. But I know that you used to love getting it every day just for one thing - the crosswords.

"Every once in a while, you and Twilight would hang out and just do the crossword puzzles on the back."

You snickered. "Really?"

"Yeah. She would tell us about it sometimes, how you would spend forever trying to figure out the last letter of a word and getting all red when she found it out just like that."

It made you laugh for a moment, and she laughed along with you. You had to wait until you stopped to take another bite.

"What else did we do together?" you asked as you turned to her.

Dash looked up to the ceiling, humming as she went along, trying to think of the other activities you might have had. It took her a few seconds to figure out just one.

"Ooh! There was this one time when she wanted to try out a spell and you volunteered, right-?"

Dash proceeds to explain a short little story that happened roughly five months ago over the next few minutes. The main synopsis? You ended up sounding like a girl for a few days until Twilight could find an 'antidote' spell to reverse it.

You gave a laugh, but your cheeks went red as she went on. You could only imagine having the body of a stallion and the voice, full-on, of a typical mare.

Imagine the glances you probably got then by the town folk.

A few more minutes pass, and the two of you finally manage to down the rest of your toast. Your plates were empty and littered with breadcrumbs. You picked up Dash's plate along with yours and went to wash them with a mixture of soap and water. Of course - what else would you use?

After you scrubbed them both down and dried them off, you placed them back into the cabinets where they belonged. As you closed it, you put the toaster back in its respected cabinet and quickly wiped down the counter, making sure not a speck of breadcrumbs remained. As you went over to the sink and washed off your sponge, cleaning it of any grime or crumbs that it caught up, Dash got off her seat and walked over to you.

"Hey," she called to you.

You put the sponge beside the sink and looked at her with a kind smile, curious at what she had to say.

"Yeah?"

She put a hoof on your shoulder again - you didn't mind it.

She was soft.

Dash spoke.

"Look, I...know I came over here to help you with sleeping and all, but...thank you. Last night just...it really meant a lot to me."

You gave her a warm grin. "It was nothing, really."

"To me...it was."

Her own smile faded, and she told you just why.

"I am not proud of the things I've done in the past. Looking back at it now, it's just...it makes me so...angry. I said things, did things that I can probably never take back. I mean...sure, maybe right now, I could, but when it all comes back, I...I just...don't know."

Every sentence or so, she would look into your eyes, then turn away, looking around you, before turning back to you. You didn't stop her at all - you continued to listen to her - and she continued to speak her mind.

"And now when I look at you, and you're...talking to me, and you're smiling and you're laughing and just...just grinning...you know, it makes me just so...happy."

She paused, resting her other hoof on your other shoulder.

"But every time I think of you, I'm thinking of the things I did all those months ago, and I just can't get it out of my head-...because I know that soon, you're gonna start remember all of that, and-...and I just don't want what we've had so far to just...disappear."

She looked at you again.

"This is the first time in such a long time that I've genuinely been happy. I've spent so much time screaming and running away and being so...not...me."

Dash readjusted a hoof so it was closer to your chest, while keeping the other on your shoulder. And there she was again, looking into your eyes. She took a short, deep breath, then exhaled.

She swallowed.

"I don't want to lose that again."

You took a good look at her face, but more so her eyes. They were sad.

But they were real too.

That was what you liked about her.

It was what you loved.

"I don't want to lose that...because-...if I lost the moments like this...the moments where I feel safe...and happy, and...and cared about...I-I-..."

You lifted a hoof and put it on her lips, shushing her gently. Your own lips curled into another smile, and you looked into her eyes.

The smile then turned into a caring grin

And you told her what she needed to hear.

"You're not gonna lose them."

Her face was stiff, like she tried to hold back another set of tears. They settled at the base of her eyes and waited for any moment to flow.

She had to ask you.

"No matter what?"

You nodded.

"No matter what."

When she smiled back, a single left tear fell down her cheek, and she sniffled. As soon as she realized she was about to cry again, she gave a little laugh and turned away from you, wiping away the tears from her eyes and from her cheek, sniffling along as she did so.

"Sorry," she said to you.

"Hey," you say back, "It's okay to cry. I don't mind it."

"I know...but, I just...I don't want it to be awkward or anything."

"It's not. I promise." You gave her a little chuckle. "If you want to cry, you can cry."

When she turned back to you, she opened her mouth slightly, as if she was ready to say something, but sighed and shook her head, giving a faint smile alongside.

Before you could say anything, she chose to change the topic. She probably didn't want to stay stuck to the topic - so somewhat reluctantly, you went along with it.

"So, um...do you have any plans today?"

...Come to think of it...

"Actually," you start, "I was thinking of heading over to, uh...Applejack's place."

She was curious. "Why?"

"Just a job. I thought that...you know, now that I'm out of the hospital and feeling...better...I should probably start...working again."

"So soon?"

You gave her a little shrug. "Well, I've been out of the hospital for almost a... a week, I think. It's best I get back to work...you know? Do you know if she gives out jobs?"

Her eyes turned to the ceiling, but it wasn't of thought.

"Well," she started, "You kinda already did have a job with her."

You cocked your head. "I did?"

She nodded. "You worked with her for a while. Mainly, you guys just bucked trees and move bales of hay around."

"What happened?" you asked, curious to know if you were fired or not.

"Uhm..." Dash looked around, a little bit embarrassed, like she didn't want to tell you for your sake alone.

But she told you anyway.

"You...kinda almost burned her barn down."

...

Well, you weren't expecting that.

"Oh."

"Yeah."

The two of you stared at each other in a near-awkward manner.

"Well...uh...I might have to apologize to her about that, then."

Rainbow laughed. "Yeah."

Taking a glance at the clock hanging on the wall, you could see that it was just barely past nine o'clock. Surely, Applejack had to be awake. Living on a farm as big as that, it would have been no surprise.

Does she wake up to a rooster? That was something you wanted to know recently.

"I...probably could go see her right now. Maybe if I'm lucky, I could start working today."

"Maybe," Dash answered. "That'd be good."

"Yeah, it would."

You should probably get going now. Every minute standing about was a minute of potential work gone.

"Uh...I'll...see you later, then? I might try and find you later. Maybe we could...hang out a bit more?"

Rainbow smiled once again and nodded along. "Yeah. I'd like that."

"Okay then."

You got close to her and brought her in for a hug. But you chose to give her a gentle smooch on the cheek first. It was still only slightly damp - salty a bit, too - but you didn't mind, and neither did she, it seemed.

The two of you hugged for a few kind moments, taking in the fuzzy warmth of both of your bodies. Or maybe it just felt nice to hug someone.

When you departed, the two of you said your goodbyes and you made for the door.

"Uh," Dash spoke up, "Maybe I should come outside. You know, if you don't want me in here."

You shook your head. "You can stay as long as you want. Maybe just in case Lilly wants to know where I've gone."

Oh! Speaking of Lilly...

You quickly make your way back upstairs and into the bedroom. A moment or two passed before you seemingly flew right back down.

"Sorry," you say to a slightly confused Dash, "Had to grab my pill."

That would've been bad had you left without one.

"Ah," she said, concluded.

With a smile, you waved her goodbye, and she did the same. You made for the door and walked right out. The cool summer breeze touched you everywhere.

It felt so pretty.

Hopefully, it stays like this, you think to yourself as you start making your way towards the ranch, visible in the far off distance.

It looked so beautiful from far away.

You couldn't wait to see it up close.

After a few minutes of walking through busy streets, you eventually left the general limits of the town itself, and soon enough, you came across the large sign hanging above the dirt with an apple in the center.

Past that - the holy grail of Ponyville: Sweet Apple Acres.

The mass land of the farm itself spanned several yards, strewn upon with dozens upon dozens of trees, each of them holding their own fair share of apples. From where you stood, it looked like a small forest of apple trees.

The massive red barn standing nearby seemed to be Applejack's home. What really caught your eye was that it was not only her house, but an actual barn as well. Was that common at farms? You weren't sure, but that seemed really interesting.

You also had noticed another distant house further on in the fields, holding its own little sign: A carrot. You're assuming the pony living there was named Carrots?

Was she a farmer here too?

You'd probably find this all out soon enough.

With a step forward, you start making your way over to the main farmhouse. As you get closer, you notice in the distant fields a red stallion bucking his legs against a tree. A moment later, several apples fell into the buckets laid around it.

He didn't seem to notice you, but you didn't want to disturb him from his work, so you moved on.

Once you were up to the front door, you gave it three solid knocks, enough for anyone with decent enough hearing to notice. You stand there for a short minute, taking in the gentle breeze still flowing about. Looking up, you can see the clouds moving slowly on their own - and every once in a while, you could see a pegasus or two, sometimes more, moving some clouds about, placing them in one place, mixing them together, or breaking them apart.

While you didn't mind that they were only doing their job, you really did wish they would-

Suddenly, the door of the house swings open, and an old, elderly mare steps out. She notices you and gives you an old...well, elderly smile.

"Well, hello there, sonny!" she greets you, "It's been ages since we've seen you 'round here!"

"Uh," was the first answer you could give, "We've met before?"

"Of course! Y'all couldn't forgit ol' Granny Smith, now could ya?"

The elder Granny Smith looked at me with a kind smile, like she had seen an old friend for the first time in a long time - which probably wasn't all too far from the truth.

You honestly felt guilty you couldn't remember anything about her.

"Uh..."

And if you could be correct, that simple response alone prompted her to remember.

"Do-oh!" she answered, slightly facehoofing herself. "That's right, y'all did forgit. Amnesia, wasn't it? Sorry, dear!"

Now you felt worse.

"No, no! It's okay, don't worry about it. Really." You gave her a smile to let her know that it was fine.

"You sure, sonny?"

"Of course!"

It took a few moments for Granny Smith to agree with you. She was probably as reluctant as you could be. You might have known that before.

"Well, alright, then. What can I do for ya, dearie?"

You gave her a kind smile. "I'm looking for Applejack. Is she here?"

"Oh, I'm sorry hon, but AJ left a while ago to get some supplies for dinner ton-" That was when Granny stopped. Before you could ask what was wrong, she looked behind you and said, "Well, speak of the devil! There she is now!"

What-?

You turned around to see if she was true.

And true she was.

The farm mare was walking just under the sign, paper bags hanging by her teeth, a gentle smile on her face as she gave a little wave, apparently to the red stallion bucking in the distance.

And that's when she saw you.

Her eyes went wide, as if she had been taken by surprise - which she most likely had been.

The bags fell from her mouth, and she started to smile again.

She started making her way to you, and you to her.

As soon as the two of you made contact, you embraced each other in a warming hug.

"Hey, Sugarcube," she greeted you with a laugh.

Sugarcube? That's new.

"Hey," you answered back as you pulled away, "How are you?"

"Ah'm fine. Ah wasn't expecting ya to visit today."

You had been meaning to visit her for the past few days, but never really got the chance.

"I've been caught up in...other things. I'm sorry, I've been wanting to visit."

"No trouble at all. Ah'm glad ya came anyway."

You gave her a smile, before taking a look at the bags behind her. "I didn't damage anything in there, did I?"

She only laughed a little. "It wouldn't be yer fault anyway. Yer just lucky there was nothin' breakable, though."

You smiled back. "I'll go get them for you."

"Thanks, Sugarcube."

Making your way over to the bags, you bent over and picked them up with your hooves first, dusting them off before carrying them by your teeth. As you looked back up - he was staring at you; the red stallion.

He was smiling and waving right at you.

Assuming on the chance that you knew him as well, you waved back with your own grin.

You went back to Applejack. She asked you if you'd like to come in. You gave a nod, and she and Granny Smith walked into the house and went into the living room.

The living room was...roomy. It was fairly small, but at the same time, was a decent enough size to fit a couch, a love seat, and...you take it that's a doghouse?

Why is there a doghouse inside?

"So what 'cha here for?" she asked as she took a seat on the couch. She somewhat sank into the cushions, indicating it was definitely a soft couch.

"Ehhh..." you muffle as you continue carrying the bags over to what you assume to be the coffee table. Once you put the bags down onto the table, you look back to AJ.

"Uhm..." you speak clearer. "...I was kind of...hoping that maybe I could...have a job here?"

She looked back at you with an expression of interest on her face.

"Really?"

"Yeah," you answer, but before she can speak, you add onto it, "And I know about what happened...the whole 'me almost burning the barn down' thing."

"How-?"

"Dash."

"Oh."

"Yeah." You gave a chuckled 'hmm.' "I'm sorry about that, by the way. I know I don't remember doing it, but...I know that I'd be sorry."

She smiled. "Ya were. Ah know y'all didn't mean to cause any trouble. Even Ah know the struggle of carryin' a bale sometimes - especially where Ah don't know where the heck Ah'm goin'."

While you did laugh along at that statement, you could feel your cheeks redden and warm up in slight embarrassment, but AJ only told you that it was nothing to be embarrassed about.

"Mistakes happen."

She wasn't wrong about that.

They do.

Applejack quickly went back to the topic of a job.

"So, ya wanna work here?" she asked you.

With a nod, you answer, "I've been back for a while. It's only fair I get back to work."

She seemed to look at you with a hint of concern to her eyes. "Are you sure? Ah just don't want y'all gettin' hurt or passin' out from heat exhaustion. And you've only been awake about a week."

A week? Man, time flies.

"I'm sure, AJ," you assure her. "I don't want to be a freeloader. I know you're worried about me. Heck, Dash has been worrying about me since I woke up. I don't blame her. But I'll be fine. I promise..."

You tilt your head. "...This time around."

The mare looked around for a moment, clearly in thought. You hoped that she would say yes, but you hoped that you didn't accidentally pressure her into saying it. You knew that any of your friends would have their share of concern for you - no surprise, considering what's happened so far [and they've clearly been in more than you have] - but you didn't want to just sit around while they did their duties. You already felt bad enough every time Lilly made a meal for you or followed you around. Making dinner last night was the best thing you've done so far.

And you wanted to do more.

And AJ could definitely see that in you.

She smiled.

"Okay, Sugarcube. Let's get you to work."

Already?

You were okay with that.

"Huagh!" Applejack grunted as she lifted her two back legs and bucked them hard against an apple tree. In less than a couple of seconds, several apples fell from the tree, all around you, and into the buckets placed all around her.

"Phew," she said as she hopped back on all fours, "Lil' one may be growin', but Ah've still got it."

You turned to her, head cocked again. "Little one?"

Applejack looked back to you with a somewhat confused expression, only for the light bulb to spark in her head.

"Oh! Y'all din't know, don't ya?"

You shook your head. You were only slightly confused and only slightly curious.

But then she placed a single hoof on her stomach.

"Ah'm...well...expectin'."

...

Oh.

Wait.

So...she...wasn't...?

...

You feel awful.

And she could tell, just from the look on your face.

"Y'all thought Ah was puttin' on some weight, din't ya?"

Wide-eyed, you looked at her. "No! I-"

But she laughed instead. "It's alright, Sugarcube. Ain't the first time somepony's thought that. Pinkie told me once Ah should lay off the sweets. Heh."

You felt a little better - but you still honestly felt bad.

"Sorry," you say. "I didn't think it in a mean way or anything."

"Ah know ya didn't." She gave you a kind smile, and it made you feel just a little bit better.

Curious, you asked her, "So...how far along are you?"

"About three months. This here? This here's just the typical after-dinner belly. Ah can only imagine when they're ready. No work for this gal when that happens, heh."

It gave you a bit of a laugh, and even she laughed along too.

But it wasn't long before the laughter stopped, and the smile faded. It was like she wanted to smile, but at the same time, just couldn't have the strength to do so. It was like laughing just that one time took all of the energy out of her.

And as was instinct - you just had to ask.

"Are you okay?"

At first, the cowgirl could only nod slowly. But eventually, she shook and sighed.

"No. Ah ain't."

You moved to her. "Hey," you say gently. "What's wrong?"

AJ didn't look up from the ground. She couldn't seem to, or simply didn't want to.

Her face was sad.

With a sigh, she held her hoof back against her stomach and rubbed it gently.

"Ah'm raisin' him on mah own."

It took you a moment to understand the significance of those words, and you grew even more curious.

"Who's the dad?"

She swallowed her spit.

"Someone Ah loved...someone Ah still love."

And the curiosity peaked.

"What happened to him?"

Silence was the first answer. Then came the second.

"He ain't here anymore."

You looked at her with sorrow in your eyes. A glance at hers - you could see the anguish. It wasn't minor much, either. The eyes could never tell a lie like it.

"I'm so sorry," you say. "I...shouldn't have brought it up."

But she shook her head.

"It's okay," she replies, "Ah just...needed to get that out. Somepony was gonna ask eventually."

After a moment, she looks up to you and smiles faintly.

"Why don't y'all work on some of these trees for a bit, okay? Ah've got some things Ah need to get done."

"You sure?"

She nodded.

"Okay."

Applejack turned away from you and started making her way back to the farmhouse. Meanwhile, at the same time, you're doing nothing but hitting yourself inside your own head. You felt awful for bringing it up, but...you just wanted to know. Maybe it was because you didn't see any other stallion than her brother, and...well, you doubt that, whoever that dad might be - you don't think they would be cowardly enough to ditch someone like her.

But for now, you decided to get those thoughts out of the way.

You could at least do one good thing right now - for her.

After at least three hours of picking, setting up buckets, and bucking until your legs were sore, you had filled multiple buckets with juicy, mouthwatering apples, ripe and plump. You were nearly compelled to give just one a bite, but you decided against it.

Around the three hour mark, that was when you came across AJ's brother - Big Macintosh. The two of you hadn't spoken today until now. But what he wanted to talk about was not how many apples you picked, or how many hours you had been working.

It was about his sister.

"She cares a lot about you," the first thing he said. "Sometimes, she worries about you."

You looked at the tree you were picking out, ready to buck - but you stopped and you talked with Big Mac.

"I'm starting to worry about her, especially after what she told me."

"AJ is a strong girl. Tougher than nails. She'll overcome it."

"I know, but..." Your mouth hovered open for a few seconds before you added, "All by herself? I'm just afraid she wouldn't be able to handle that on her own."

He looked at you.

"She's not alone."

You kicked the tree again, trying to figure out a proper response - but instead, he told you a story.

"When mah parents died...Apple Bloom was just a little foal. Few days old, could barely open her eyes. And our Granny, she...she wouldn't be here for a few weeks. She had been elsewhere, in Appleoosa.

"For the next few weeks, it was just me and AJ. AJ was just a young teen. She had no experience in how to take care of a kid, and neither did I."

As he paused, you gave the tree another kick, and more apples fell down into the buckets. But it didn't distract you - you still listened on to his words.

"But we learned. We learned how to feed her. We learned how to get her to sleep, we learned how to...calm her down. Granny didn't come home until three weeks after. By then, we had been taking care of her like she was mah own. Like she was AJ's own."

You didn't kick again. You gave another look at Big Mac as he finished.

"Ah don't think that ever left her. Ah still see it in her sometimes when she's with her. You can trust me on this...if AJ could take care of Apple Bloom like that...she will be a great mother."

You gave him a subtle smile. "You think so?"

"Eeyup."

You started to grin. You grinned because you knew it was true; Big Mac wasn't the type to lie, or very well didn't seem like one to lie. Just hearing the story alone...it was sad.

But it made you feel better.

Not long after noon, you took a break from the bucking and sat beneath the shade of the very same tree, hoping to regain your strength. You were too exhausted to go grab a drink, but Big Mac volunteered to get you one.

"You don't have to."

"But Ah'm gonna."

You laughed as he took off. With your back against the bark, you blinked a couple of times - and you were starting to notice that your vision was a bit fuzzy. It was obvious that you were definitely worn out for the moment. You had hoped the weather would have stayed nice.

But you couldn't be too surprised. It was summer, after all.

After a couple of minutes, Big Mac returned with a cup of cool, refreshing water. You downed it in just seconds, and you thanked him right after. He eventually left to go work on other nearby trees, leaving you alone. You didn't mind it. Perhaps you could get a little nap in.

Getting your head into a comfortable position, you laid back against the tree's base and closed your eyes, giving a brief yawn before letting out a relaxed sigh.

But it only seemed to last for a few moments before Applejack woke you up. It took her a few tries at first, as she tugged on your shoulder and whispered to you - probably not to surprise or scare you.

You thought it was nice of her, at least.

It turned out, however, that you had been sleeping for at least an hour or so. How Big Mac didn't decide to wake you up, you'll never know. Or maybe he was sympathetic and let you sleep - for more than one obvious reason.

Feeling refreshed now, you decided to buck whatever trees were nearby that Big Mac hadn't bucked already. They were few and far between, but you didn't mind it. Applejack chose to help you along, despite you saying she didn't have to.

"But Ah'm gonna."

Runs in the family, I guess.

For the next few hours, you and Applejack talked as you bucked the trees, picking up and collecting the apples as you went on. Eventually, the conversation changed to that of her...belly.

"What about it?" she asked.

"Well," you start, "I was wondering if you've felt it kick yet. Like, how early does that happen?"

You had to be honest, you could've worded that better. It got the message across, at least.

"Well, they usually-hyah!" she interrupted with a buck to the tree before going on, "-Usually tend to kick around four or five months into it, but...sometimes, they can kick as early as three. T'aint noticeable, but they definitely are kickin'."

She kicked again, and you looked at her mid-kick. Her belly wasn't too big, but it was starting to show. It was more of a bump, and at certain angles, it would've been obvious she was pregnant and not...you know.

"...Have you felt it kick yet?"

"Hyuh!" she yelled as she gave another kick. "Only once, a couple days ago. Nothin' since."

She kicked a few more times, and more apples fell perfectly into the baskets below. They quickly filled up, and soon enough, it was time to move onto the other tree.

Mid-move, you asked her a question.

"Can I feel it?"

You weren't sure if it was a dumb question, considering she was still early - but something in your mind seemed to tell you that you had always wanted to feel a baby kicking in its mother's belly.

"I mean, if you're okay with it, that is," you added, not wanting to put any pressure on her.

"Of course, partner. Feel free," she gave with a kind smile.

Surprisingly, she was okay with it.

You felt nervous, still unsure if she was truly fine with it. But you had to think about it - if she wasn't, she would tell you. And she definitely wouldn't be smiling at you.

And yet, she was.

Putting down the baskets you had on your back and onto the floor, you made your way to Applejack and started to bend down just a bit, enough for you to be able to put your hooves against her stomach gently and be careful all the same.

Her belly was soft and only slightly bumpy. It was cute, in a strange way.

For a moment, you let your hooves rest on her stomach, feeling around slowly, trying to find the smallest signal of a kick.

"Ain't sure yer gonna feel another kick for a while, sugar-"

And then you did.

The baby kicked. She could feel it too.

The kick wasn't very strong, but it was definitely there. The kicking hoof pressed against your own left, and you held it back for just a moment. The hoof stayed there for maybe seconds, only for it to recede back in, and for the tiny, tiny bump on AJ's stomach to fade away.

It was such a small moment.

But unbeknownst to you, it was more than just a moment for Applejack.

For you, it was cute.

But to her...

"I felt it," you say to her as you get back up.

She smiles. "Ah felt it too."

You thought that smile was genuine. And maybe, to an extent, it was genuine, real. A passionate smile.

At the same time - it was a lie. Applejack wanted to be happy - she wanted to smile and enjoy the fact that the father of her child was alive and well. He was going to live and see her, his baby be born. He's going to see his child and smile, laugh with it - be his friend.

But would he ever know that it was his own?

You never knew it. How could you know?

Instead, you smiled for Applejack, happy that she was going to have her own foal to love, and you would only feel sorry for whoever the father was - wherever he was.

Who he was.

The day went by quick, or at least the last few hours had. Applejack wanted you to go home early for today. You wanted to work just a bit longer, help her out just a bit - but she only told you there was always tomorrow.

You felt bad about it, but her general response told you, "There's always tomorrow."

It had to have been four o'clock when you started making your way home. You would've worked at least another three hours. Applejack reminded you that, in your case - at least for a while - nine o'clock was a good enough time to work. You didn't mind working ten hours. With the shade of the trees, refreshing cold water, and the apple pies Granny Smith shared with you, working here wasn't so bad. Even the pay was well worth it too.

During the walk, you could feel the sheer soreness of your muscles. You had to have bucked half the orchard today. At least, it felt like it. You wondered if the apples grew again overnight or over a couple days, and there were only a set amount that you could buck before waiting for them to all grow back. You never thought to ask AJ about that.

You'll ask her tomorrow. She's probably as tired as you are, and you'd feel bad to bother her any further.

Walking home took just a few minutes longer than the morning, but you didn't mind. As sore as your bones were, the sight around you was enough to make it go away, at least for just a moment.

The setting sun in the distance - must've been Daylight Savings? - the ponies walking about, chatting each other up, dining at the nearby cafe, playing guitar to entertain some passersby, or even going for a quick shop in the market.

And the market was booming. At this time of day, it had to have been packed with a third of the town's folk. It definitely seemed like it. You only visited here the first day you were out, but none of you looked at it much. Maybe it had been because the three of you were too hungry to care at the time.

You laughed a little and kept on going. The soreness was growing, and you just wanted to get home and rest for a bit - just a bit.

With enough wishing - and speed - you were back home. The front door was still unlocked, and you entered without much of a problem. When you entered, Lilly was laying down on your couch, with her head closest to the radio. Her head lifted enough to notice you, and she gave a smile.

"Hey," she spoke to you, "I'm guessing you got the job?"

With a quick greeting of your own, you answered, "Yeah. We got started as soon as we could."

Lilly looked at the clock hanging on the wall, and turned back to you with a surprised expression.

"Only seven hours?"

"No, she just let me out early. Figured it could just be until I heal up, that's all."

"Oh."

You looked around the living room for a moment, and noticed something was off.

"Is Dash gone?"

With a nod, she answered, "Said she was headed to the store a little while ago, but she hasn't been back yet."

"Did she ever say what she was getting?"

Lilly shook her head. It didn't pique your curiosity that much anyway; for all you knew, she was probably grabbing some groceries or some food for her turtle. Or was it a tortoise?

You only saw him once. He was a strange pet, but cute all the same.

It wasn't until you were making your way into the kitchen that you noticed that Lilly was wearing her nurse outfit. While she was more of an assistant than a nurse, she still helped around with Cobalt and such.

"Are you leaving?" you asked her.

"I was just waiting until you got back. I didn't want to leave the house until you got back."

"What about when I'm there longer?"

The mare shook her head again. "They don't exactly need me right away. If you came back a few hours later, I'd just go then."

"They're fine with that?"

"For the moment, yeah."

While you appreciated Lilly's care for and about you, you still felt bad holding her back because of what was going on. Even though she said before she was fine...

You don't know. It just couldn't click right with you.

"You can go now, if you want," you tell her with a smile. "I'll be fine here."

"You sure?"

"Yeah. I'll just cook up some eggs and just watch for Dash. No biggie."

It didn't take long for Lilly to agree. Not that she didn't really have a choice - it was her job, after all, and you didn't want to keep her waiting.

Grabbing her bag, she got up from the couch, leaving the radio on, and made her way out the door, giving you a upbeat, "Later!" on the way out. After she left the house, you did exactly as you said. Finding a half dozen eggs still in the carton, you grabbed two and put them aside while the pan heated up. After a few minutes of cracking and cooking, your eggs were ready.

As you ate, you listened to the radio as the news was delivered.

"As the Manehattan and Fillydelphia crises continue on, authorities in and around the cities are still attempting to restore peace in the further affected areas. Manehattan from Grand Park upward continues to remain a warzone, as survivors of the methane blast that rocked the city just last month continue to fight for the ever dwindling resources and growing cases of the ongoing Cholera outbreak."

Oh my, you think as the word Cholera hits your ears. You knew it was bad, but not 'deadly waterborne disease' bad.

"While the total cases have only exceeded past a thousand, officials are saying that north Manehattan will be quarantined until the outbreak has lifted and the conflict has ceased."

You finished your meal and washed the dishes before heading over to the couch and listening to the news further. A few times, it mentioned Princess Celestia and even Twilight. Supposedly, Twilight was leaving in a few days and heading to Fillydelphia as a sort of charity effort. You thought it was nice of her.

After another half hour of listening nonstop to the news and occasional song or few, you hear the knock on the door.

"It's me." The voice of Rainbow was obvious to you.

Getting up from your comfortable spot, you head over to the door and unlock it. Dash is standing under the porch, only just a tiny bit damp. You saw that it had been raining, or at least starting to rain.

You asked if she needed a towel as you closed the door behind her, but she refused.

"I'm not that wet."

Dash shook her body just for a moment, drying off whatever parts of her were wet. You sat back down on the couch.

"When did you get home?"

"An hour ago," you answered. "Lilly went to the hospital to help out."

She didn't seem all too surprised that Lilly left you here alone. You weren't expecting her to, anyway. You told her that you had already eaten some eggs and that you had just been spending the past half hour or so listening to the news.

"Anything interesting?"

"Just talk about Manehattan, that's all."

"Ah."

Dash, once she was completely dry, walked over to the couch and sat down right next to you. As she got herself comfortable, you asked her about the Cholera outbreak.

"Yeah, I heard about that. I didn't think it was that bad."

"You think it will get better?"

"I hope. There's still millions in there, you know? I can only imagine what they're going through."

"Yeah..." you drifted off from what you were going to say. In the end, you decided to change the station to something more uplifting, maybe to get your spirits in a positive light.

And for a while, it worked. You and Dash sat together for several minutes, listening to some good news from other parts of Equestria, and shaking your heads to some of the upbeat songs that played throughout.

But after an hour, things got quiet and calm. The music became more mellow, slow. Some of the best singers of decades ago - at least, that's what the radio said - played for your ears. It made you smile as you listened to its message and resonated in its sound.

Your position had changed on the couch. Now you were laying down, your head towards the radio, and your face to the ceiling. Dash was content with laying down on you, but being careful not to put all of her weight on you. You didn't mind, and you don't think she did. The both of you were already tired, and it was only now nearing six o'clock, so it was still relatively early.

The sun had long since gone down, and the only light in the living room was from the candle you lit earlier. Whatever lights from the outside world had been blocked by the blinds and the curtains, and it was almost completely quiet.

You felt Rainbow breath on you, her chest raising and lowering, the air from her nose blowing onto your chest. It tickled just a bit.

The current song ended, and it was onto the news.

It was grim again, so you turned it off. Dash didn't seem to mind.

Looking at her, you thought she was in fact sleeping. Her eyes were only half open, but she was still awake. She didn't seem to notice you looking at her.

It was like she was in thought. You let her be for now.

As you stared at the ceiling, you were thinking yourself. Your mind was full of whatever you could've been able to think of. Manehattan, your friends, Twilight, Cobalt, Lilly...

Dash.

She caught your eye the most. She was the first pony you ever saw the moment you woke up in that hospital. She didn't seem to leave your side at all this whole week. She helped you whenever possible.

You kissed her on the balcony that one night.

And then there was last night.

She cried for a long time.

You seem to have had such a long history with this girl.

How much more could you be able to-

"I love you."

-...make.

You looked away from the ceiling, and down to her. She was looking at you, chin on your chest. You heard her, what she said, but you didn't say anything.

You couldn't be shocked either.

Did you have the right to be shocked?

She crawled up onto you, until her face was level with yours.

And she just stared at you, into your eyes with her own. You weren't sure what to say, and it was like she didn't seem to know either. But all you could do was stare back and forth, breathing slowly.

Dash reached out and touched your face, carefully, with her hoof. Her mouth hung open, hanging on the words to say next.

"I love you so much."

You could see it so.

You move your hoof up, slowly, to Dash's chest, just where her heart was. And you could feel it beat if you really focused.

It was so fast, and her breathing was faster.

She didn't stay frozen any longer.

Dash moved down and kissed you. It was a deep kiss, and while it took you by surprise, you were still expecting it. You didn't fight back - simply because you didn't want to.

It just...felt right.

The mare rested on top of you as she brushed and rubbed her lips against yours. Your hoof continued to rest on her chest, and you could feel her heart beat faster. Her hooves rested on your shoulders, and every once in a while, she would part from the kiss to give you a peck on the cheek or kiss your neck - which you weren't expecting to be as sensitive as it was - before going back into the kiss.

The little make-out session went on for a good minute. Dash positioned herself over you and all you could do was help her along.

It was such a...nice feeling, her body on top of yours. You pushed yourself into the kiss, enjoying it as much as she did.

But then you stopped when you felt yourself touch her.

She stopped too, and she gave you a shiver. You could feel the goosebumps on her arm.

You knew, however - or just somehow - that she was waiting for it to happen. A part of you wanted it to happen to; you were practically anticipating it.

But you had to ask her.

"Are you sure you want this?"

With a heated sigh, you saw her nod as she looked at you.

She started it first, lowering down onto you as quick and as painless as she could.

"Oooohhh...fff...mmmph..." the mare moaned as she buried her face into your neck.

When she reached your hips, she let out a muffled, but loud moan. Her breathing was a bit heavier than normal, and she gripped you tightly as her coming moans were shaky.

Dash only hesitated for a moment, but soon enough, she started to move. At first, she did so on her own - slowly forcing herself upward, stopping just at the tip, before pushing herself back down and moaning again, but quieter.

For the first few moments, it was a slow pace. You didn't want her to hurt herself, and you didn't want to hurt her accidentally. But eventually, she pushed herself up and grabbed your hooves, resting them just on her hips, before laying back down onto you and picking up her pace.

"It's okay," she whispered to you, "You can help me if you want."

You didn't hesitate, but you didn't go straight ahead.

After another minute of slow rocking back and forth, and the gentle thrusting of her body against yours, you tightened your soft grip on her thighs. She could feel it and giggled a bit through another moan.

Up, down. Up, down. Slow.

It was just like this for a short while. At one point, Dash covered both of you with the blanket above the couch.

"It's chilly."

Through your own moans, you laughed out.

She kissed you again with another push down onto you. And just like that, seemingly, she went faster. It wasn't noticeable at first, but soon enough, you were helping her along. Each thrust back down was another moan into your mouth, and another into hers. Every time the two of you broke away, her sighs and breaths were fast and rough.

"Oh...goddesses...hmmmnnn~"

Her sounds were blissful to you, it felt.

After another minute, she was faster. She was harder. She begged you to do the same, and you couldn't deny her request. You gripped her thighs tightly as you entered her again and again. The couch beneath you rocked and creaked only slightly, while the blanket covered everything that the two of you were doing.

In a way - you liked it that way. It was such a secret action, but at the same time, it was obvious.

Dash gasped and buried her face into your shoulder again as her rear rose into the air, only to come back down, eliciting a moaned scream from her.

You felt her bite down into your shoulder.

You liked it, somehow.

"Fuck me...fuck me, fuck me..." She moaned the same thing over and over again. It was another request for you to go faster, go harder.

You listened to her begs. Every time her body moved down to you, yours moved up to her. Just like that, you felt her collapse on to you, her arms clinging to your body as she begged and bit. You pounded yourself into her again and again, wanting her to feel pleasured. Loved.

She moaned your name, and you smiled.

"I'm gonnaaahh...mmnnggh...I-I..."

You knew what was happening. You anticipated it.

She went limp completely, and you could feel herself leak onto you. The sheer force of it caused her to scream, moan, and bite all the same. Her bite was deep and strong.

But you didn't stop. She didn't let you.

So you kept going, pushing yourself in and pulling yourself out. Over and over, she moaned and shivered all over you. She felt your own breathing quicken, grow bigger.

"I-Inside. It's okay."

She lifted herself just a bit, just to look into your eyes again as she breathed heavily. Moving in, she kissed you again. It was deep as she felt you release yourself into her. Her body trembled, and her moans were shaky again. You felt yourself release drop after endless drop into her womb.

After the moment of bliss finally subsided, you pulled out of her, and the mare could finally rest her body.

"Thank you."

With another deep kiss, she laid to your side, just enough space for the both of you. Within a short time, Dash was sleeping, clearly exhausted.

You really just wanted to get up and shower...but you didn't want to leave her side right now.

The shower could wait for the morning.

As awkward as it will be.

...Will it?

Act 2: Chapter 11: Please [Mature]

The morning had come quicker than you had expected. The sun had only gone down as far as you remembered, and before you knew it, the sun was rising for the morning crowd.

When you first woke up, you found yourself wondering why you had fallen asleep on the couch. But the memories of the night before quickly flooded into your tired mind - or as fast as they could for a tired mind.

You looked around the living room for a second before you could begin to feel again the warmness of...her.

Turned to the couch, there she was, snuggled into the blanket and sleeping, seemingly, without a care in the world. All with a smile on her face.

It gave you the same.

But it faded when you could smell the scent. It wasn't a pleasing scent by any means; it was clear what the smell was. Already, you were beginning to regret not showering afterwards.

You couldn't help it, though. It just felt so... good.

...

There were questions you had to ask yourself later, maybe even her too. First, you just needed to shower; just a quick shower, that's all.

You slid yourself from under the covers quietly, making sure not to accidentally wake Rainbow. Once you were on all fours, you started making your way to the upstairs bathroom. Along the way, you made one quick stop. As soon as you were at the top, you took a quick peak into the guest bedroom.

But to your surprise, Lilly wasn't there. Your only assumption was that she stayed overnight, maybe did more than she expected. Hopefully, she was okay and that she'd be back later.

You walked into the bathroom and went for the shower, setting it up to warm while you took a quick look in the mirror. Your fur was matted and dirtied with dry sweat. The mats didn't hurt, but it did feel a bit uncomfortable. You hoped the shower would make it all better - then again, that was what showers were for, right?

With a quick feel of the rushing shower current, you hopped in, in bliss the moment the water touches your mane, then your face, then the rest of your body. You gave a satisfied moan as you started scrubbing your body with the nearby bar of soap, easily washing away and dissolving the many mats, until your fur was smooth as could be. You sighed with content as you washed your aching neck. With a clearer mind, you decided it was time to ask yourself early.

Was it too fast? Was it too sudden?

You'd only been awake for a week. For three months, you were in a coma, only to wake up and meet this...mare. She claimed she was your friend, and you didn't doubt her. You kissed her believing it was more than just a friendship, and she said to wait a while before going for it again - you didn't oppose it.

And days later, she walks into your home, tells you she loves you, and has sex with you immediately after.

It sounded odd when you thought back to it, but it happened. It truly happened, and being in the shower now was proof. Her laying on your couch, sweaty and filled with your...essence - that was proof.

Was it too fast? you think again. The only answer for that was simply put...maybe not.

Was Rainbow lying after the kiss? What if the two of you really were together, and she was only trying to lessen the pain of it all? You couldn't blame her if she did. Knowing and loving someone for so long, only for them to not remember a single moment of it - you would've done the same?

Was it too sudden? Maybe. It definitely caught you by surprise.

Some part of you was telling you that you loved this girl, loved her to death, and that part was telling you that maybe it was meant to be. The other part of you, however, was telling you that you needed more time to know her, get to know her. The night was a mistake that shouldn't have happened, if not for a while.

But which side were you supposed to take? Any one could have been true.

Was she-

Your thoughts turned to the door as you heard it open mid-wash. You had to assume it was her.

"Dash?"

"It's me."

She sounded tired. She probably just woke up and noticed you were gone.

"I'm not bothering you, am I?" she asked apologetically.

"No," you answer, "Not at all. I just didn't want to wake you, that's all."

You could hear her laugh a little, thanking you.

"Is it...okay if I join you? I mean...if you want, you know."

It was an odd question - but considering last night, was it really so odd? Not to mention, it would help save water.

You let her in, giving her breathing room and the shower head to start rinsing her body. By the time you shut the shower curtain, Rainbow's body was soaked from top to bottom. Her mane fell over her face, her tail over most of her rump. You thought it was cute the way her deflated mane covered her head.

Dash brushed her mane out of her eyes and started standing fully in the path of the water. You gave her the soap and she started to scrub her body clean.

But other than the rushing water - there was no noise between the two of you. Perhaps a 'thanks' here and there, but other than that, there was no conversation, no words.

It was an awkward shower, but it ended soon enough.

As soon as the shower was over, the two of you dried off in your own towels in the bedroom. You sat at the front of the bed, while Dash stood, even though you told her she could sit. And again, even that moment was awkward. Very little words when it came to drying off every bit of your body. You couldn't think of anything to say - and she likely couldn't either.

Once she was completely dry, she said something to you.

"Well, I gotta go check up on Tank before heading out."

But before she could leave, you had to ask her something.

She was in the doorway when the question came out.

"What happened last night?"

It made her stop dead. You couldn't see her face, but you had a feeling her face was frozen in the sense that she wanted to say something, similar to what you had done in the past. When she turned around, you were right.

What was so difficult about answering the question?

Then again, it was hard to blame her. If you had done the same thing, you wouldn't be sure how to explain it. How could you explain it? Love couldn't just be the only answer - even though it can be.

Dash said nothing for the first few moments, only walking back into the room and sitting beside you on the bed. You moved the towel to the back for her to sit closer to you.

"U...Um..." she spoke quietly, looking down to the floor. Eventually, she looked up to you and found the words she tried to say. The time between struggling to speak and speaking was seconds, but felt like minutes.

She stared in your eyes.

"When I was in the hospital...with you, all those months ago...back when it happened...you...you stopped breathing. You stopped...you weren't alive."

You said nothing.

"They kept trying and trying and...trying to bring you back and you...you just weren't."

She looked back to the floor. "I thought they were gonna give up on you...just let you die, right in front of us."

Dash went silent again for a few moments. She smiled and laughed silently.

"I don't wanna sound like an idiot, but...I...I guess that just...sparked something in me. I mean...the thought of just...losing you after everything...just..."

Her eyes began to tear up. She didn't brush them away, she let them sit, but they didn't fall down her face. Her eyes looked up, to the wall, towards the pictures that hung from it.

She saw the picture of all of you, sitting together, smiles all around.

Rainbow smiled, as if in a hopeful manner. But the smile faded as soon as it appeared, and her head turned back to the floor for another few seconds, before turning back to you.

"I was afraid I would never be able to say..."

She paused. You looked at her, tilting your head gently.

"What?"

Then the tears started to roll down, and that was when she could say it.

"I'm...sorry. I'm sorry."

You looked at her, no words to say. She was crying softly, obviously trying not to break down as she had done before. And like before, you responded by wiping the tears away with a hoof and telling her that it was okay.

"It'll be okay," you said to her. "It'll be okay."

She seemed to nod and give a sniffle. Her ears drooped and she looked into your eyes again.

"Come here," you told her, and you brought her in.

You wanted to give her a hug to make her feel better. Instead, she kissed you deep, embracing you in a comforting gesture. You didn't think to push her away, so you let it be.

She kissed you for a while, a good minute - or, rather, it felt like a minute. Rainbow's sniffles died down and the tears were drying up. By the time the two of you pulled away, she was feeling 'better', to say the least, but still visibly upset.

You rested a hoof on her shoulder. "You should head home, okay? Feed Tank, like you said."

She nodded, then opened her mouth as if to say something else, but nothing came of it. You didn't ask her of it. Dash got up from the bed and walked out. After twenty seconds, you heard the door open and close, and the house was silent again.

You let out a quick breath of air and grabbed your towel to hang on the mount. Dash's was already neatly hanging on one end. You hadn't even noticed she went back in to do so. You put yours beside her and got ready to head on over to Applejack's farm for another day of work.

On the way down the stairs, the door opened again. Having a feeling, you were right as Aqua Lilly walked right in - and she was definitely exhausted. Her eyes were half closed, sweat dripping down her face, and every few moments, she gave a yawn, short or long.

She flinched when she saw you. "I didn't see you standing there, sorry."

You told her it was fine, "but...are you okay?"

She weakly nodded. "Yeah, just a bit tired, that's all. I've been up since yesterday."

"You need help getting to bed?"

She waved a hoof, refusing. "I'm just gonna nap on the couch. That should help. I'd probably end up falling down the steps, anyway."

You gave a little friendly snort. It was interesting how much your relationship with her had changed. Well, it wasn't as if she treated you like just a patient, but it seemed...strange to talk to her so casually. It might have been just you

With a quick wave goodbye, you closed the door and headed on over to AJ's home. On the slow way there, yesterday pondered again. Not necessarily what you did with Dash, but rather just work - interesting change of subject, really. You knew AJ wanted you to work short days until you were able, but...

Well, you just...felt bad. Not that you felt lazy, but you felt like...You weren't sure how to describe it. Maybe it just didn't sit right with you. It was clear, you were still healing; it was reasonable why she let you off early. But you wanted to help out, get out and work, be productive, keep your mind straight. Going home just to listen to the radio and stay cooped up in the house all day wasn't going to make it better.

Besides, who else would pay your bills?

You laughed at your own joke, shaking your head. You were in a better mood...for the moment, at least. You wanted to talk to Dash again, next time you saw her. She definitely didn't okay. What did she want to ask?

That time would come later. You could see the farm now. Just a few more...hundred steps.

I fucked him.

I kept acting like I killed someone...but I didn't. I fucked him instead.

That was the only thing on my mind all the way back home. Not Tank, not the Wonderbolts, not Twilight or Fluttershy or any of them.

Just him.

The whole way home, I could feel my heart racing in my chest. No matter how hard I tried to keep it calm, it was like it was beating faster, harder. It almost grew painful. My breathing, while not growing shallow, seemed panicked, but I didn't feel like I was panicking. It wasn't until that I got up to the front steps of my home that I could actually feel my whole body shaking.

But I couldn't stop it, and I didn't know why.

I opened the door with shaky hooves. It'd been a couple of days since I had slept home, but not nearly a day since I was really here. And yet, it felt like it had been an eternity. It wasn't until my hooves trembled against the floor that I realized how empty it was as the sound echoed throughout.

With a quick sigh, I went into my bathroom and puked into the toilet. I didn't eat much yesterday, so whatever went into the bowl was little in size or form. It still hurt me. I could feel more trying to force its way out, but I swallowed it back down. It was bitter, almost acrid-like, but it didn't hurt.

My breaths were shaky as I tried to relax. I fell to the side of the toilet and sat there, looking towards my bathtub. I closed my eyes and opened them again every few moments. It felt awkward, but how else could I have not made it so?

Feeling a small tap on my leg, I looked down to see Tank standing there, giving me that kind smile he always gave. He did it for everypony, but the way he did it for me made it all the more special. Even for a tortoise, he never failed to emit how he felt at the moment; now, he felt concerned for me, it was obvious.

"Hey, little guy," I said as I picked him up. "Mommy's okay, don't worry."

I gave a weak, but genuine laugh. I started referring to myself towards him as "Mommy" more as a joke back when I first got him. But now, it was more real than ever. Hey...in a sense, I really was his mother. But wasn't it funny to think he could be leagues older than me?

With a sigh, I held Tank close to my chest, not letting him go. He embraced me tightly. I sat there for a few minutes in cold silence before I flushed my toilet, washed my hooves, and crawled into my bed. I was off for the day, thankfully.

After staring at my puffy ceiling for several minutes, I started to wonder if I had been overreacting about the whole thing. I mean...it was just a...you know...

It was just sex.

But I had to take into account - Applejack.

She was pregnant. With his kid.

She was gonna have his kid, and he didn't even know it.

We all knew it; we were all thinking of telling him before then, but we were all still on the high fence about it. He seemed like the type of guy who would handle it well, memory or no memory. But would it be right to take this pony's life, a life he doesn't remember in the slightest, and force him to throw it all away for a child he doesn't remember helping create?

AJ and I were considering hoofing the child over for adoption, but...well, AJ felt that wouldn't be fair either, forcing a kid to grow up without knowing their real parents. Even though I told her she could visit on occasion...

"Ah'm keepin' it," she told me.

What would he think? What would he say?

We were all scared to know.

"Ow!" I shouted as Tank nibbled on my hoof a little too hard. I wasn't mad. It was always a bit funny. Annoying, but funny. "You dork, be careful."

I made a mental note: Get a teething ring next time I go out.

With a solid kick, you were able to knock down nearly half the apples on the tree and into the buckets. One that would have fallen onto the soil, Applejack caught.

"Yer improvin' fast," she said to you with an impressed look.

"I mean, I used to do this before, didn't I?" you asked.

"Not all the time, just if Ah needed ya with it."

You assumed she needed you plenty, and left it at that. It'd been a few hours since you arrived at the farm, and you had already bucked plenty of trees, with Mac's help, of course. AJ wasn't as...active as she was yesterday, it seemed. You wondered if it had something to do with her pregnancy, or if she was sick. She assured you she was fine, but you were only looking out for her. It was what friends did, right?

It was one-thirty by the time you took a break. Applejack had excused herself and gone into the house, while you and Mac sat down at the...is this a new picnic table? You didn't notice it yesterday.

You asked him. "Eeyup," he answered. "Put it up myself last night. Figured it'd be nice to have a place to sit during breaks."

You were glad he put it in the shade too. Though, that was probably already planned-

*Hurrk!*

The sound was audible even from here. You turned your head towards the house, to the second floor, staring at the open window that was most likely the window to the bathroom. Applejack was throwing up, it was obvious.

You turned back to Mac with a look of concern. "Um...should we-"

He kindly stopped you. "It's normal. Just nausea. It'll go away on its own."

"She'll be okay?"

He nodded, even as he looked with concern himself. You didn't know much about pregnancy or what the symptoms were - well, now, other than nausea - but perhaps Mac could teach you. Just in case, if it was fine.

She puked again.

More time passed, and you were back to work again until four o'clock rolled around. As you were in the middle of bucking another tree, you heard the familiar sound of the house door opening. The soft shuffling of hooves on the ground indicated that it wasn't Mac.

But it wasn't Applejack either.

Looking up, you realized it was the youngest sibling, Applejack's sister. You couldn't remember her name, but you had seen her before.

A tad bit surprised by her presence, you struggled to form a sentence initially. "Uh...hi! Um..."

Again, you didn't know her name.

"Apple Bloom," she told you with a cute, warm smile, holding a hoof out for you to shake, and so you followed through. "Applejack told me about yer...whole memory whatchmacallit."

You tilted your head. "Amnesia?"

"Yeah, that's it, amneeesha."

The little filly took a look at you, taking in your features - basically whatever had happened to you. Now, it was hardly noticeable, save for a couple of scars here and there that, while not big, were still noticeable close up.

"What happened to ya?" she asked. "Ah mean, Applejack kinda told me, but...Ah don't know exactly what it was."

And to be fair, you didn't know all too much what happened to you. Well...that was a lie, but true in the sense that only the others told you what Spike knew, and only him. He saw it happen, after all.

The poor kid.

And as curious as Apple Bloom was, you didn't want her to know.

"Maybe I'll...tell you about it one day. Maybe when you're old enough or when it's right? Or maybe your sister could tell you?"

"She told me some ponies hurt you. Bad ponies, for no reason. Is that true?"

You gave her a nod. "Yeah. It's true. I don't know why they hurt me, but they...they did. I'm okay, though."

"Really?" she asked, and you smiled.

"Really."

You and the young filly talked for a couple more minutes, as she spent it helping you remember some things you had helped her with: A quilt here, a prop there, some simple things - but things she still remembers dearly. She even told you how close you were to her; in a way, you used to treat her like a little sister, one you seemingly never had. But now...

You knew Apple Bloom was upset because of your...condition, it was visible on her face. But you cheered her up and let her know things would be okay now that you were up and about.

"I promise," you told her. You knew you couldn't break that. Not that you wanted to, anyhow.

Eventually, the filly made her farewells and went back into the house. And just as she did, there came Applejack. She definitely had that tired look on her face, but she still gave it her all. You didn't need to guess why she was tired.

"Hey, hon," she greeted you, and you did the same back. "Why don't y'all head home now?"

Initially, you would've agreed and started for your house, but at the moment, you felt bad. You knew she was going to take over for you and get to work. But in that condition? And with these many trees left? You couldn't let her do that.

"Uh...actually, AJ...how about I buck a few more trees? You know, maybe another hour or two?"

"You...sure? Ah don't want you to strain yourself any more than you have to."

You wave it off. "No, no, it's fine, really. Besides, it looks like you might need a bit more rest."

Applejack opened her mouth at first, almost as if to argue against it, but in the end, she closed it, having a suspicion that you might have been right. At least, it seemed that way.

"Alright. One more hour, then Ah'm takin' over. Alright?" she responded with a faint smile.

With a nod, you went back to work, and AJ went back inside. With another rear of your legs and a firm WHACK, the tree gave a shake, and the remaining apples came falling down into their respective buckets. Big Mac insisted that you only place the next buckets and buck the trees, and he would carry them off later. So going with those instructions in mind, you grab another set of buckets, place them exactly as you placed the last ones against the next tree, and prepare yourself for another kick.

WHACK!

Five o'clock rolled around without you noticing, and just as she said, Applejack came outside and took over. You felt bad that someone like her was still working, even if the baby was still a long ways to go - but the mare was resilient when you suggested to keep working, but just like her brother, she insists, only this occasion was for you to go home now. With a brief hug, you said your goodbyes and headed back home, an hour later than yesterday.

This was the period of time in which Ponyville seemed to come alive just a bit more: More ponies were up and about, visiting the market, or going to the nightclub, only now getting into its swing of things. The sun was still at a decent height in the sky, but it would be under the horizon in just a couple of hours. Along the way home, you made a mental list of anything you might need in the next few days or weeks, but luckily Dash and Lilly had been helping along with any issues. Even Twilight pitched in. Lilly and Dash were...well, they were a mix. You didn't mind the help, but nopony ever got anything done by having others do it for them. Though, in a way, you'd let it pass until you were truly back on your hooves.

After a steady walk through town, you eventually make it back to your house, unlock the door, and walk on in. Sure enough, Lilly was still here, only now she was still awake and having a small meal at the table. She greeted you with a food-filled smile. The smile faded and there was a look of realization as she swallowed.

"Forgot to tell you this morning!" she said, pointing to the counter. "You forgot to take your pill!"

Oh.

OH, that's what you were forgetting this morning.

Though you apologized, Lilly seemed to shrug it off, though not entirely. "Your body should be able to function somewhat on its own without any seizures at risk. Though you don't need to take it everyday now, you should probably take it once every two or three days to be safe."

The way she talked and acted, it was clear that she was not exactly a professional nurse, and you didn't mind that either. You weren't expecting it, given that she's only been one for at least a month. Besides, when has professionalism ever been fun?

Not that you've been awake very long to know, but...

"Did Dash happen to-" Lilly cut you off.

"She's upstairs. She thought you'd be back here an hour ago."

Apologizing, you explained the situation, which wasn't all that much of a situation to begin with. She understood straight away and left you to your doings. Grabbing an apple - one that you actually owned - you headed upstairs to your bedroom. When you pushed the door open, you saw Rainbow lying on your bed, on the side opposite to the one you typically lay on. Her face was turned away from you, almost as if she was sleeping.

But the moment the door creaked, she turned and saw you. She gave you a small smile and got up from the bed to greet you.

"Hey," she said. At first, you were expecting to give you a hug.

You weren't expecting the warm, comforting kiss.

"Did Applejack make you stay late?" she asked after the two of you pulled away. A bit surprised by the sudden gesture, it took a moment for you to answer.

"Uh...no, she...I stayed on my own for a bit. She was tired."

"Oh," she said in an understanding manner, "Okay."

She kissed you again and went back over to your bed, laying down, but this time looking over to you and occasionally looking away, like she was trying to make the whole thing not creepy. But it wasn't so much creepy as it was...concerning.

"Are you...okay?" you asked her. She seemed fine, but at the same time...

Dash nodded and gently patted a spot on the bed for you to lay on. At first, you were very clearly hesitant. You weren't sure if she was angry at you for something or sad or happy. Her face seemed to give off an emotion that you couldn't really recognize. But once you actually started walking over to the bed and laid down, her face seemed more real, like she was more happy. Really happy.

Once you were in reach, she held onto you and started kissing you again, and it was back to seeming off. It could've been your intuition, or maybe...

"Are you sure you're okay?"

She pulled away and rolled her eyes, seemingly playfully. "Yeah, of course. I'm just...tired, that's all. Thought you would've been back an hour ago. Wasn't just gonna go back home. Besides - your bed's comfy."

The response felt just like her, just as you'd expect. But in the end, you still weren't entirely sure. You wanted to keep an eye on her...maybe just in case.

With a quick smooch, she asked you to talk about what you did today. It was only a simple request, but to be fair...there wasn't all too much interesting stuff that happened today. Nonetheless, you decided it would be best to answer, lest you kept her waiting.

"Well...uh..."

Of course, your first words were stutters and incomplete statements as you tried to piece together something to say, all the while your friend moved lower and lower down your body, giving it pecks of kisses as she went.

"...Well, I just...I just went to Applejack's today. You...I guess you know that."

She laughed a little as she stopped at your belly. "That's it?"

You sheepishly nodded as your breath started to pick up a little bit, going almost unnoticed by Dash, who gave your stomach a lick. It tickled just a bit, something she anticipated, before finally reaching what she was looking for. When she gave you a firm lick, you gasped and closed your eyes.

"You know what?" she asked. "How about you just lie down and relax?"

That meant no questions, it seemed to you. It was okay...you...think it was...mmn...

She licked you again from the base to the tip, while you just stared at the ceiling and breathed heavily as she teased you again. And again. And a...

Then in an instant, she took you into her mouth - whole.

You sucked in air and choked on it, coughing a few times; Dash seemed to take comfort in that, while looking at you with a definite caring look to her face. She laughed quietly, and the vibrations...

She started going, up and down, not giving you a moment's rest. Your eyes went back to the ceiling and you just laid there, unsure of what to do or what to think, your brain wracked with all kinds of things. Your stomach rattled in and out with shaky breaths, and that only encouraged your...friend to keep going. You looked down just for a second to watch her adjusting her mane as it got in the way for a second, and she was back at it.

Your whole body tingled with euphoria, and all you could do was breath shakily, close your eyes, and grip the sheets as you felt that familiar sensation approaching.

"Dash, pl...please..."

You wanted her to stop; it was going too far, you wanted to ask her - just ask.

But you couldn't seem to say the right words. They just couldn't quite come out...but the words you did say only encouraged her to finish her job.

She went faster, deeper, harder against you, the sound of her tongue, her saliva, her lips slapping around, sucking in air with each pull up. You moaned loudly as your body couldn't hold it back anymore. In an instant, her mouth filled with your stress of the day, and she seemingly, though a bit reluctantly swallowed it whole. She pulled away from you and caught her breath, while you curled up to catch yours.

The minute was awkward silence, save for the sounds of breathing. You stared at the window the whole time, looking out towards the house on the other side of the street. They wouldn't be able to see in here anyway, you were too far.

You didn't care about the house, though. You cared about her.

You had to ask her.

"Why did you do that?"

The curious was genuine curiosity; at first, she looked at you like you asked it in a sense of betrayal, but when she saw your own face, she knew it wasn't the case, and she answered the way you were unsure that she would.

"I...I feel like it's just...right, you know?" She moved closer to you on the bed. "I mean..."

She froze for a moment, thinking of the next words to say.

With a sigh, she explained as best as she could.

"I feel happy when I'm with you...and I just...I feel happier when we're..." she made questionable motions. "...I feel like I...I don't know, I don't want you to take it the wrong way...but I feel like that I...need to do this."

You looked at her questionably, wanting her to explain further.

"I mean, I'm not doing this because I have to, I'm doing this because I...I want to."

You couldn't make anything right of it. And arguably, neither could she, it seemed.

"I...I feel like this is the only way I can...you know...make things right."

You had to speak up again. "For...what happened before the...?"

She nodded, and you still didn't know.

"What did you do that was so bad?"

You knew that she told you this just the other night. Everything she said, everything she did...but what was so bad that this was the only way she could fix it?

It wasn't that you didn't like this. It was a mix of everything, really. A part of you liked it, a part of you didn't, another part was indifferent or frustrated or excited and so on and so on. You were never solid on any of it; and yet, you were going along with it again.

You didn't hate her; you swore that you wouldn't. You just hoped that...you could keep that promise. You saw her face when she first said it.

Could it really be that bad?

"I hope you never find out."

She didn't say it cruelly. She just said it truthfully.

That's what worried you, if only a bit.

The only way to know was to wait.

For now, it was time to focus on now. Dash excused herself and went into the bathroom to rinse her mouth out. You waited for her, wanting to apologize for forcing the question on her, if you were. When she came out, you tried to do just that, but she kissed you first, beating you to it with her own apology.

"I promise I won't do that again unless you want to. Okay?"

It wasn't the type of apology you expected, but you accepted it nonetheless. You eventually apologized back to her, and while she hesitated, she was nonetheless content. As the clock ticked six in the evening, the two of you went downstairs to make another batch of eggs. It was then that...you realized Lilly had gone upstairs not long after you...and was just a bedroom away the whole time.

Dinner was awkward.

But in the end, you laughed a little.

Act 2: Chapter 12: Don't

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Act 2 (Finale): Chapter 13: Go

Happy birthday, Fluttershy.

That's what it should've been for you. Happy, joyful, full of a wondrous remembrance of the life you live and the lives you touched and saved and...

I mean...it was just that...but the air was cold.

Everyone caught wind of what happened just the day before. Everyone heard how he was frustrated and sad and full of emotion, like he didn't know what to feel or how to feel in the moment. He never told anyone what I wrote down - even he believed he wouldn't, couldn't be that cruel.

But he stopped talking to me. I mean, he tried. He really tried to just shut me out, at least for a while. But no matter what, no matter what he did, I was right there, trying to get him to say something to me - something nice. I was hoping he would just look at me and tell me, "I forgive you."

That never happened.

Your birthday was filled with laughter and smiles from everyone, but as soon as anyone caught a whiff of me or him being near one another, that feeling...it died down, if just for a short while.

I ruined your birthday. I'm sorry, I truly am.

You deserved to be happier that day.

But I had to be me. I had to be me and forget to throw out my trash. I had to be me and let my emotions take over. I had to be me and say what I thought, say what I felt needed to be said.

I had to be me.

And I wish I never did.

I...

I want to make this right. Somehow, someway.

I just want things to go back to the way they were.

I want him back.

A few days have passed since him and I said anything to each other - or rather, since we saw each other. I've stayed cooped up in my home, feeding Tank. Feeding myself. Other than that, I haven't done much.

I only called in sick for one day. I knew I was risking my job for a stupid reason after that. All for a stallion...

They should've fired me a while ago.

After the long days at work, I go home, lay Tank on my chest, and listen to the radio, whether it's talk of Manehattan, or music playing on loop. I would only be at ease for a short time. After everyone found out what happened, they were all trying to comfort us. Some would say I deserved it.

They were right.

But today, I didn't go home, or at least, I didn't stay home. Today, all I wanted to do was talk to him, and just tell him the truth. I knew that even he knew he was being arrogant. Nopony could ever keep a grudge for so long over something so...something he doesn't fully understand yet.

He's talked to Twilight a few times. Maybe she told him?

No. I hope she hadn't. I deserve to tell him. It's...only right.

As soon as I was home, I made sure Tank would be okay for the while, and left my home. It was a breezy day, but there wasn't a hint of a cloud in the sky - at least, not for the next hour or so. I could see storm clouds gathering far, far away, but they posed no danger to me, or anypony right now, if at all.

It took me a short minute to reach his house the quick way, by air. I landed softly at the front door and gave it a few knocks. At first, I heard nothing. Not a peep, not a tread of muffled steps, nothing. I could tell from out here if a light was on, and there was only just one - the lamp closest to the door. Someone was in there, it was obvious.

But then a few seconds passed, and I could finally hear the sound of approaching steps. When the door opened, it wasn't him, but Aqua Lilly. She knew. She wasn't furious, and she didn't hate me. She was just...disappointed.

"...Hey," I said to her with a hesitant tone.

"Hey," she answered back, her tone a bit more positive, but still near the same level.

"Can I...come in for a sec? I just wanna-"

"He's not here," she interrupted me.

"Are you just saying that to make me leave, or is he really not here?" It wasn't a rude question, just honest.

"He left a while back," she told me. "He...said he wanted to be alone for a bit. Last I heard, he was heading on over to some cliff-side just outside town. I think it called...Lover's Point or something like that-"

"Lookout' Point?" I corrected her, and she gave a nod. "Okay. Um...thanks."

"You're gonna go talk to him, aren't you?"

I gave her a slow, nervous nod. She answered it with a small smile, faint.

"Look, I...I know it's none of my business or anything, but...I hope you make things right. I hate seeing him sulk anymore."

"Yeah. Me too."

Lilly and I exchanged our goodbyes, and like that, I was off to Lookout Point. It used to be a place on the cliff-side where couples all over town used to "express their love." I always dreaded hearing about how all the young high school ponies or even the grown ones would hang out and talk about how "romantic" it was.

But now the Point is nothing more than a tourist attraction that was abandoned years ago. The only time anyone ever comes up here is to...well...something close to what once was.

And now it's getting a second visitor today.

The flight from his house to the Point took only a couple of minutes, and that was merely at half the fastest speed I've gone. I was in no rush. In fact, I was beyond nervous about this. What would he say to me? Would he even say anything, or would I be wasting twenty minutes of my life having a one-way conversation?

There was only one way to find out.

After the time came and went, I touched down at the popular spot, my hooves making contact with the soft stone pavement. The place was littered with signs of decay, all the way down to the plants growing through the cracks of the concrete. At this point, its only importance was to have its photo taken.

I spent a minute looking around the place, trying to find him. I checked the only building in the area that used to be a cafe, but it had run out of customers long ago. He was nowhere in sight, so I only resorted to keep looking. It wasn't until I took a peak towards the edge of the Point, towards the balcony that looked over the valley, that I found him.

He stood, peering over the edge, staring out towards the landscape that presented all of Ponyville, and even had a perfect sight of Canterlot. He was calm, like he was in thought - deep thought. He didn't look up into the sky or down to the ground. He just looked forward, not paying much attention to his surroundings.

Didn't even look at me when I made enough noise to make myself known.

"I saw you flying over here," he said, the first thing to me in days. "I don't know if you were trying to sneak or..."

I shook my head, even though he couldn't have seen it. "I didn't want to sneak. I just wanted to talk."

"Then you...you don't mind if I ask you something, then - do you?"

"No. I don't mind."

He was silent for a moment, and it looked like he was thinking over asking whatever it was he wanted to ask. I already knew his question. It was something I knew couldn't be avoided any longer.

"Who is Grace?"

And there it was.

With a deep breath, I walked over and stood up on my own hind legs, peering out over the valley with him. I looked at him, and after a moment, he looked at me. His eyes held that look of...betrayal. But I couldn't see anger, or maybe I could read them that well to see it. But he was curious. He wanted to know.

So I told him - and I intended to say as much as I possibly could.

"Grace was a stallion back in high school. I was fourteen when we met. His full name was Graceful Step. Basically, he was good at keeping quiet. He was quick to fall in love with me. You know, a crush. Every day, he would send me love letters and poems and all these different letters asking me out, just hoping I would say yes.

"Every single time, I told him, "No, no, no," and he just kept on asking me, like the next time was gonna be any different...like the next time I was just gonna say yes after the five-hundred NOs."

With a sigh, I changed my pose to rest on my elbow, looking at him better, and went on.

"Seven years ago, I went to a party. I was the most popular one there, everyone knew me. He was...also there." I eyed the ground, then lifted them up again. "By then, I was already sick of seeing his face. Always peering over corners, listening to me talk, just...everywhere I went, he was just...there.

"So, like...like always, he was there - at the party, trying to...get me to go out with him."

My eyes looked away from him again, and my mouth hung open, like I was hanging on a word, and I continued to eye the ground as I told him:

"And I just...freaked out at him. I told him I was sick of his shit, his...annoying...face. I told him I would never feel the same way...never. I told him to go away, leave me alone...just go away."

The last few words died down to a whisper. I didn't look up at him for several moments. I froze, not wanting to say more.

But I needed to. I had to.

"And then he raped me."

His face...the way he looked at me...

"He drugged me...tied me down to the bed and just...had his way with me."

I could feel a pained 'snap' in my head as the memories poured into my head. The feeling of the bed, the ropes...Grace. The pain, the hopelessness - knowing so many ponies were close by, and yet so far away.

"Could you ever imagine laying in a bed for almost an hour, on your stomach, tied and held down against your will, with somebody on top of you just...using you? And you can't even stop it? You're forced to just...take it and wait for it to end?"

He didn't stop looking at me. If only I could know what he was thinking.

"After he was...after he was done with me, he let me go. I didn't follow my friends, I didn't meet with anypony else. I just went home and cried. My parents...it didn't take long for them to find out."

Silence again. I hated being silent. I always associated it with dramatic moments - but I wasn't trying to be dramatic. I was trying to hold it together.

"He killed himself the next morning. Hung himself. My father...he wanted to sue his family, or press charges, but I told him, 'No. They did nothing to me.' He listened to me. They never knew what he wanted to do."

"And..." he spoke up. "What happened next?"

I looked at him with a shamed feeling building up inside me. A part of me didn't want to look at him when I said the very next thing...but I didn't want to hide myself again. Not anymore.

"I found out I was infertile," I told him. "He...Grace...he...made me infertile. I don't remember exactly what they...told me, but - all I know is that I can't have ch-...children because of him. Because of what he did to me."

That word: Children. It was always such a bitter taste in my mouth.

"I never knew what that would've felt like until they told me. I mean, I didn't want children then. But as I grew up, all I wanted was to have a family. I never admitted it to any of my friends, not even you. It was always a little secret of mine."

I could feel my mouth form a smile, but then I would turn away, and the smile would be gone.

"But then I remember all over again...and..."

With a sigh, I returned to the balcony.

"I'm sorry...I got off track, I-"

I could see his body tense up for a second. He stared right at me, a hurt expression clear on his face, a mix of disbelief. He knew what I told him. I knew what I told him. But that was him: He couldn't ignore any problem.

"I...Why would you ever compare me to...him? Anypony else, I would understand, but...him...?"

His tone of voice, it didn't sound annoyed, but it was far, far from any freckle of a happy tune.

"I just...I didn't mean to, it just happened."

"What, you just happened to compare me to somebody who..." I could hear his voice lock up before he could say it; I knew he didn't want to ever say that word, or even ask the sentence. "...Is that all you see in me? All you ever saw in me? Just him?"

"Well, you...you did a lot of stuff like...like him. The poems, the letters, the songs, it just...it just reminded me of him-"

And I only made it worse.

"And that was the reason you acted like you did?!" he asked me, his voice raising. I never heard his voice raise before. "Talked trash about me behind my back, tried to get AJ in on it, the whole party-"

"You're overreacting!" I told him.

"I'm overreacting?" He looked on with further disbelief. "I'm sorry, aren't you the one who said in front of everyone that Equestria would be better off without me?"

And I yelled back at him.

"That is NOT fair!" I screamed. "You do not use that happened FOUR bucking months ago against me, EVER! That is not fair!"

"And being compared to a rapist is?!"

I froze. I didn't have anything else to say, to respond back to. All he did was keep talking.

"Bad enough I was screamed at and chewed out for something that was out of my control. But you had the guts, the NERVE, to compare me to somepony I didn't even know about until a few days ago, somebody who hurt you years ago! You really think I'm that bad?! Really?!"

My hooves, though firmly planted in the dirt, shook at his words. They were shaky.

I saw the tears form in his eyes.

"Celestia... I..." He gave a ragged sigh as the emotion started to catch up. "... I loved you so much. I fell for you like some stupid little schoolkid. The poems, the letters... I was trying so hard to make you feel the same way, and..."

He sat down, looking at the ground - didn't even look up to me.

"And every time I did, I made you think of him."

For a few seconds, it was completely quiet. Not even the birds chirped, and the wind was calm. I just looked at him, and he stared at the ground.

Then the dam came down, and all he could do was cry into his hooves. He tried so hard to lock it up, to not let it show, and he couldn't.

I don't think I ever saw him cry... except...

The biggest part of me wanted to just stand there and not touch him. Don't talk to him, don't do anything. You'll only make it worse.

Instead, I listened to the smallest part of me and went to him. Falling to my knees, I gently lifted his head, just to look at me. I thought he would've pushed me away, swatted my hooves, or simply try and ignore me.

But no. He looked right at me, deep into my eyes through his own tearful ones. I knew he loved to look at me.

Just like I loved looking at him.

"I'm sorry," he said to me.

There was nothing to be sorry for. And yet, there was.

He hugged me tightly, and I hugged him back.

And for an hour, we apologized to each other over and over again, until we could say no more. We cried together, alone.

The storm raged outside as I sat on his couch. He brought me back to his house before it came. As soon as we were inside, we could hear the thunder blasting outside, and the lightning flicker, and the rain slam itself against the windows. But we were safe in here.

We sat down on his couch. The house was empty and felt hollow; Lilly had left before we got there, off to help the doctors at the hospital. She'd probably be gone a while.

But all he and I did was lay on the couch and rest. He held me close, and I embraced it with warmth. Who knew how long it could've lasted?

I could hear the thunder roar harder. I remember being afraid of storms when I was younger, and my mother would hold me tightly and tell me it was okay.

"As long as I'm right here with you, you're safe and sound."

He was just like that. With him, I felt safe, protected. Loved. I didn't care how anyone saw it.

I was safe. In a way, I was loved too.

"You don't wanna keep being-" I asked him, but he knew what I meant before I could finish.

"No," he told me. "I mean... not right now. Not for a little while. I just... I think it's best we take a break."

We were already trying to put it all behind us, turn it into something we could laugh about in the future, a long time from now. At the same time, we couldn't.

I hated thinking about the future sometimes. I never could know what was ahead for me, for my friends. Would we still be together in fifty years, or would we drift away after five? Would we all live to be elderly, or would some of us die before then? How would we die? How would we live after this point? Who would we marry? Divorce? Cheat on?

I could never see myself cheat on him.

I could see myself marrying him. Living with him. Growing old with him. Was that too optimistic? Stupid? Perfect? Even though I hated the saying, "Time will tell," it was the only real answer.

Time will tell.

Time-

"Dash."

I looked up to him. He must have been calling my name a couple of times with the way he looked at me. He never failed to hold that curious and worrisome look in his eyes. I missed that look.

"Are you okay?" he asked me.

At first, I wasn't entirely sure how to go about answering that question. There was so much 'guessing' playing out in my head, how could I even answer that one right?

But as soon as I saw those glistening eyes of his staring right back at me - just showing me how much care they held in them - I smiled back, knowing I already had an answer in mind.

"Yeah. I'm okay."

And it was true. For the first time in my life, I felt that I was truly okay.

That's all anything ever was.

Okay.

Everything was going to be okay.

Everything was going to be okay.

Everything is going to be okay.

Three days later, she lost the baby.

Author's Note

How to piss off everyone in seven words.

I plan on finishing the story this year. However, I am going to be writing the entire fucking final act before publishing it, because if I don't, then I'm going to be spending over a year writing this act, and I don't want to do that again.

Ooooon another note, I plan on writing another story based off another daydream-fantasy-thing that I've been having for several months. It'll be cheesy, probably really dumb, and silly, but I'll find a way to make it work.

Also, I'm working on a new chapter of You Know Me Best, so...that's cool.

You really hate those moments where the author starts writing author's notes for the sake of making you read them when you should be done reading them already? I hate those kinds of people, man. It really bugs me. I honestly think it should be against the rules of FIM to allow more than a certain amount of silly writing for anybo

Act 3: Chapter 1: Start Again

Three days later, she lost the baby.

Three days later, everything changed. Three days later, an entire future no longer existed. No more would she be able to call herself a mother and grin at her belly and wait for the day she would see a bright little face smiling back at her.

That day would never come now. Everything was gone.

Applejack miscarried. It was so sudden; no one saw it coming, and it caught everyone by surprise. A simple checkup at the doctor turned into a torrent of emotions: anger, sadness, and eventually melancholy. It consumed her, no matter what.

She was no longer a mother to anyone.

Two days after, you visited the farm. The air was ablaze with this bitter, sorrowful silence. Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom gave you a smile, even Granny Smith. But you knew they weren't entirely true.

You could see the anguish in their eyes.

She didn't talk very much once she got back home. Even as you knocked on her door, told her it was you, and walked in to see her, she didn't say much. All she would do is give you a faint smile, tell you she was okay, and then look out the window, to Ponyville. But she wasn't okay.

"Everyone's worried about you," you told her.

"I know. I'm... I'm sorry, I don't mean to scare everyone."

Confused, you looked in her eyes.

"You don't have to be sorry. You're... I know it's hard—"

"You would've been a daddy."

Those words hit you suddenly. It all weighed down on you all at once. She wanted to apologize, but refrained from it; she regretted it.

"Yeah."

The pained expression on her face never left the entire time you were there. You kept telling her that she was not alone. Everyone was there for her, and would be until she healed—and she would heal, given enough time.

It was like that for a while. She would stare out her bedroom window, make small talk with everyone including you, and then be on her own all over again. It went on for days, but even then, you could see the change in her emotion; that fire in her was making a comeback in full force. Slowly, she was becoming the Applejack you knew, and at one point, loved.

Or rather, she wanted to become that again.

But something held her back; it bit and chewed at her, and every time she wanted to let it loose, she'd retract it and let it simmer within her again. She would look at you, even stare, and open her mouth to say something, before closing her lips and going about her day, only to do it again the next day.

Eventually, it'd change. It just took talking to her about it to realize what she wanted to say, what she was thinking.

It was a month after her results when you went to the farm to talk to her. You found her standing in front of a tree, bucking away at the trunk and letting apples fall into their respective buckets. The closer you got, the more you could hear her humming a tune. It wasn't one you could recognize, but she was reciting it well.

At first, she didn't seem to notice you walking up to her, but once she could hear your hoofsteps, she first called out Big Macintosh's name, but recoiled and smiled when she realized who it was.

"Hey, hon," she started. "What brings you here today?"

"Well, I... I just wanted to see you, that's all."

"Alright, then. Give me another sec, and I'm all yours, sugarcube."

So you let her be for "another sec," as she bucked the rest of the apples out of the nearly-stripped tree. As soon as the last bucket was full, she turned to you and lent you another grin.

"There. Now, what was it you wanted to see me about?"

You twirled your tongue in your mouth, unsure of how to go about answering the question. But already, the belle had a firm idea of what you wanted to say, and while the smile almost entirely faded, she was more than okay to talk about it.

"We can talk about it inside, if you—"

"No, no," she rejected, "it's fine, I promise."

You and Applejack walked over to a bench that resided near a cliff-side that overlooked the region where Ponyville stood. Being the middle of the day, everything was visible for miles. You told her that you didn't remember the bench being here a few months ago.

"It's only been here a couple of weeks. I built it myself," Applejack explained, staring out to the countryside. "When I was... shutting everypony away, I was looking out to the town, standing in this spot. And for a moment... I felt so calm, like everything suddenly just got better. I guess it... I guess it helped. I thought building a bench here would make it better."

"Did it...?"

She nodded. "I'm glad I did."

The two of you stared out to the countryside for a few more moments. Soon enough, however, your mind was back on your intention, and you felt your mouth going dry for a moment. You figured it was best to get it out now instead of letting it linger.

"I should've been there more."

She turned to you, a tad bit confused. "What do you mean?"

"I... I should've been there for you more. You were pregnant, you had a foal on the way, and I was just focusing on Dash and I. You were throwing up your food, and I ignored it."

You looked at her, your eyes locked on hers.

"I can't help but think it's my fault—"

"Stop," she immediately and firmly said. "This wasn't your fault, don't ever say that. You have nothing to be sorry for, hon. What happened was... it just happened."

"But if I was there, maybe I could've figured out something, realized it sooner."

"There was no way for you to have known. I... the baby... she was... she was dead for a whole day before I knew it. There was nothing I could've done to know or stop it. You're no different. It wasn't your fault. So if you think me shuttering everypony away and staying in my room for all this time was because of you, you can stop right there. It was never your fault."

You closed your eyes. "Are you sure?"

"As sure as I am that you nearly getting killed in Manehattan wasn't Dash's fault."

You found yourself laughing a little. You weren't sure if it was somber to laugh at the fact that you nearly did die, but you couldn't help it. Applejack didn't laugh, but she knew why you did, even if it was a weird moment to laugh.

Looking up at her, you stared her up and down, as if to keep your mind on something.

"I'm sorry. About her."

"I know. Everyone is. I just... needed time to process it, that's all."

Applejack continued to stare out toward the countryside, beyond Ponyville, occasionally glancing at Canterlot. She let out a sigh through her snout. For a moment, the two of you said nothing to each other, not even a glance in each other's direction.

You found yourself shaking a hind leg against the ground, something you instinctively picked up from Dash. Thirty seconds went by as the two of you looked at what mother nature had created.

Then, to break the tension, you leaned over and gave Applejack a gentle kiss on the cheek. You saw her smile faintly, her cheeks turning a faded red as she looked over to you.

"I wanna help you. However I can," you told her.

You were truthful; it may not have been your fault, but that didn't mean you were just going to keep back to business. You wanted to help, just to feel like it was okay. You knew it would be okay... but you weren't going to just sit by and expect it to be okay on its own.

Applejack held one of your hooves in her own and let out a bigger smile.

"Thank you."

You smiled back. You didn't know at that moment whether your own was genuine or a fib, but you knew hers was more than real—maybe it was the way she looked into your eyes at that moment, or the way she held your hoof, but you knew that for the first time in a long time, she actually smiled.

Things were looking up. You were determined to keep it that way.

Author's Note

Got bored one night, decided to continue this. The retcon could wait. I have already accepted that I suck at story/chapter openers, but I figured the whole act thing can be scrapped after this story is finished, because it was pointless to make. It's interesting, but this is a story, not a show. :P

Plus, it was really difficult to figure out where to take the whole Applejack thing after I pretty much killed the baby. Then again, I didn't know much where to take it after I wrote that she was pregnant, I will fully admit that. I have a general idea of what I want to do with the MC and Applejack now, though it won't be "AJ gets preggers, lel" like in Regret.

As I've said before, this act will be the final act of the story, meaning—unless I decide to change later on and realistically scale down the amount of chapters while still giving a non-rushed story—there will probably be around 8-10 chapters left, and it will finally be done!

I've been having a huge bout of writer's block recently. I'm going to try and finish this story over the next few months. I want to finish it before the end of 2018. Will it happen? Not sure, but I'll likely work on it during the weekends and whenever I'm free of schoolwork.

But I feel that once I'm done with this story, I'll be free to work on more interesting concepts!

Act 3: Chapter 2: Nothing At All

"Breathe in."

You breathed in, as told.

"Breathe out."

Then you sighed, laughing faintly as the metal of the stethoscope tickled your skin. Today was another checkup, one of many that Cobalt had scheduled over the weeks since you woke up, monitoring your recovery, as far as you were told. That ranged from bones to scars healing up, your memories gradually returning to you; whether they were good or bad memories, at this point, you didn't care. You were just glad to have them back.

Removing the stethoscope from your chest, Cobalt checked off some parts of the clipboard he had with him. Casually humming to himself, he clicked and unclicked the pen when he was done.

"Well," he started, "I'll definitely be damned."

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing. Nothing at all. Absolutely nothing at all is wrong." He opened a nearby folder and gave you a series of X-rays, presumably of you.

"These were taken earlier this morning, remember?"

"Yeah."

"Well, when you woke up two months ago, you still had a few broken bones in your body. Your skull had a slight indent from the incident. But look at the X-rays now."

And so you did, browsing through each individual photo, showcasing where every injury he mentioned had been and more. But instead of seeing what he explained...

"I don't see anything," you turned to him.

"And there's nothing there. Sure, a few skin-based scars, but other than that, there is nothing there that could have ever indicated you were attacked the way you were. Even the supposed brain damage you suffered post-injury healed, and that was by the time you woke up."

"How long would that usually take?"

Cobalt shook his head, trying to process an estimate. "Years. Well over a couple decades, if it was bad enough. And you healed in months." The doctor hummed to himself as he flipped pages through his clipboard. "I guess the magically enhanced food and medical experiments worked out as intended, maybe far better than intended."

"So... I'm okay now?"

"I'd say you're fit as a whistle."

"Then I don't have to come back? No more checkups or pills?"

"Checkups, no. However, I would recommend you finish your bottle of pills. While you haven't had the seizures in some time, it's best to use up the medicine rather than waste it. Not to mention, better safe than sorry."

You smiled, a sigh of relief escaping your lips as you climbed down from the table. After gaining the will to do so, you shook Cobalt's hoof.

"Thank you. For... everything."

"It was more than a pleasure. I promised Twilight I would help you, and I always keep on my promises."

"She's a great pony."

"Yes. Yes, she is."

After another couple minutes of looking over, you were free to leave the hospital for the final time. With that in mind, you could only hope that the next visit would be for something non life-threatening. The thought made you laugh, albeit a bit uncertain. Anything was possible.

With a fresh breath of air, you trotted your way back to Ponyville, turning corners and roads until you finally ended up back at your place. When you walked inside, even though it had only been an hour or so since you were last here, it felt like it'd been ages. Maybe it was what Cobalt told you or maybe just happiness tingling through your body, but it all felt so brand new.

Even Lilly, who was packing her things into suitcases.

"Lilly?" you called out, her head turning at the sound of her name. "Everything okay?"

"Hey!" she hollered back, nodding. "Yeah, everything's fine. I'm just, uh, getting my stuff packed."

"For?"

"I didn't tell you? I'm heading back home."

You recoiled. "To... Manehattan?"

"No no no no, to my folks' place up in Chicacolt. Something came up and I had to stay there a while instead of here. Still got a few things there I need to finish."

"Does that mean you'll be back?"

"Of course! I've been planning to move down here for months, and I'm still determined to do just that. As soon as I know everything's okay with my family up there, I'm packing all my stuff and coming back here. If you're lucky, I might be back next week."

You laughed quietly to yourself. "Yeah."

Lilly noticed your sudden, though only slight, change in emotion and questioned it. "Are you upset?"

"No. Not really." It wasn't entirely the truth, but it also wasn't a lie. "I just... I just wanted to thank you for everything. For helping me with my seizures and making sure I was okay, that I was getting better. If it weren't for you and Cobalt, I don't think I'd have any idea what to do. I'd probably be as clueless as I was when I woke up."

"I wouldn't say that."

"Hopefully we never have to." You gave her a smile and a slight shrug.

For the next half hour, you helped Lilly pack her things into her suitcases, then spent another ten minutes checking, double checking, and triple checking the place to be sure she wasn't leaving anything behind. If it ever was the case, you'd simply store it away until she came back.

Once everything was packed and ready, you helped Lilly carry her luggage all the way to the train station. But along the way there, the two of you talked for a while longer. You didn't know what exactly to talk about—you just talked. It felt nice, not having a current care in the world. Of course, you were upset she was leaving, but you didn't want to tell her that. If she was coming back anyway, was it worth anymore drama?

She was happy now. It's what mattered.

With just a few minutes to spare, you and Aqua Lilly reached the train station. It didn't take long to help her fit her luggage wherever it needed to go. Once everything was away, you caught Lilly catching a glance at the town through the tinted windows.

"I know I said I'd be back soon, but... I'm still gonna miss this place till then."

"Yeah," you said hesitantly. "It grows on you. Even when I forgot all about it, it was like I already knew it. I mean... I did, but..."

Lilly laughed, knowing what you meant by it. As soon as her laugh died down, the yells of the conductor could be heard outside.

"Final call for Chicacolt! All aboard!"

Just from hearing that, you could see the smile on Lilly's face drop, even just a tiny bit. She sighed to herself, eyeing the clock just outside the train. She was clicking her cheeks, her mind already focusing on something—something bothering her. She closed her eyes and let out another sigh, this time sounded frustrated.

"Are you okay?" was the only thing you could say.

The very next thing, Lilly's body was against you, her lips pressed against your own. You never fought back, not at all. You were merely taken completely by surprise. But the moment you were aware of what was going on, you... embraced it, if it didn't sound like something out of a cheesy romantic novel.

And there was nothing wrong with it. Nothing at all. You liked it, maybe even loved it. But you wondered why you loved it. You never spent as much time with Lilly as you did with Dash or any of the others. But at the same time, she wasn't a stranger to you, not anymore.

You didn't know what to think or what to do next. But if you enjoyed it... who cares?

After a good minute of pure kissing, the two of you pulled away from each other, and you found yourself looking into Lilly's eyes, and her back into yours. You could feel her heartbeat quicken with a hoof on her chest.

"I'm sorry," she hesitated to say. "I didn't mean to..."

"It's okay. It's okay."

You were never one for perfect words.

"You should go before they leave with you."

The two of you laughed, but ultimately, you agreed with her. She couldn't stay any longer.

"I'll be here."

With a final hug, you and Lilly pulled away from each other, and you pushed yourself to the nearest exit, and back onto the station platform. When you turned around, you saw Lilly looking at you, peering below from one of the windows. Her face was still red, heavy with a blush—something you didn't notice earlier—and a brighter smile than before.

The train's horn blared into the air, and the train began to steadily move. You found yourself waving goodbye to Lilly, and almost immediately did she do the same. The train chugged faster, and the two of you waved to each other until you couldn't see each other anymore.

When the train left the station, and you could no longer see Lilly, you found your hoof lingering in the air longer than it should've been. That sensation in your chest returned, the quickened heartbeat. You let out a sigh to yourself.

Even though you now had your thoughts all to yourself, you still had no idea what to think. It all happened so fast, and yet it felt like it took forever. But what was it, really?

You didn't know, and part of you didn't want to take the time to figure it out. All that you knew was that you were making it that much more complicated.

And honestly... there was nothing wrong with that. Nothing at all.

Author's Note

Oh look, it's that story I said I was gonna finish in 2016, then 2017, and then 2018. When will it end?! :pinkiegasp:

But yeah, I kind of lost a lot of motivation to keep writing fanfics over the last year. I'm sure it's not because of college and falling in love with married people, but... yebbedi sketti.

But I'm trying to fix that (haha). Every time I come on this site, my unfinished stories are constantly biting me in my plot, so if I don't get them done now, I'll never get them done.

So whenever I'm not busy doing homework or hanging with friends or getting drunk, I'm going to try and write the absolute FUCK out of these stories and get them done, and maybe try to do stories one at a time so I'm not spending another five to ten years trying to get them done... as fun as they are to create!

cha cha real smooth :twilightsmile:

Act 3: Chapter 3: Invitation

Author's Note

Quick note: Bit more on the retcon. The explosion was a few blocks, rather than the whole city... or the whole country. I've been a bit lazy on changing things for the last several months, but it'll be corrected in time.

Act 3: Chapter 3: Invitation

You found yourself sitting on your couch, another long day's work past you now. You'd been working on Applejack's farm for the last couple of months, and it still never seemed to be anymore fun than the first time.

Then again, apple bucking isn't exactly meant to be fun, but it helps... in its own special way, at least.

The first half of Windfall had finally come and gone, and with each new day that came, the colder it was getting. Rainbow had long since gotten her job back at the Weather Factory, and you had no doubt she was there right now, contributing to the change in weather. It wouldn't be long before it was winter.

You missed the snow. Not everypony does, but you always found it fun to just walk around in the snow, make snow angels, and sit inside, on the couch, by a warm fire.

...

You immediately remembered the last time you did that.

"As long as I'm right here with you, you're safe and sound."

You hated thinking about it. It was only a few weeks ago, but it was still burned into your head.

Grace...

You weren't mad at her. At least, not anymore. It still hurt that she compared you to someone like him, and continued it right up until... right up until Manehattan, but it was best to bury the hatchet before too long.

And it was a good thing too, because you and Dash were making progress. Finally, things felt normal, at least the normal you wished it had been before. You and Dash would meet up from time to time, hang out, and talk to each other whenever either of you had an issue that couldn't be fixed alone.

Gone were the days where she saw you as a rodent.

Was it too harsh? Calling yourself a rodent?

No... No, it was the right word. Was.

Not anymore. You weren't that kind of stallion anymore. No more cheesy love letters, no more love songs. If you ever did it again, you wouldn't do it how you did.

You wanted it to mean something.

But not now. Not today.

"Not for a little while. I just..."

Not until you were ready.

For the rest of the evening, you spent it preparing a quick dinner and listening to the radio for an hour. You sat on your couch, chowing down a bowl of spaghetti and fried potato balls and listening to classical rock—which surprisingly worked.

"Spaghetti and potatoes... why did I never think of it before?" you asked vocally to nopony in particular.

Eventually, the music ended, and on came the familiar voice of Sunny Beat.

"Hello everypony! This is PonyvilleFM with today's Ponyville evening news! I'm Sunny Beat with the latest!"

You missed hearing her voice. You knew her in person only a hoof-ful of times, but it's been a long time since you've seen or heard her. To hear her voice again nearly made you choke on your balls.

"I'll be filling in again for Blossom Meadow, who's unfortunately come down with a case of the flu. Let's all wish her a speedy recovery, shall we?"

Once you finished your meal, you headed into the kitchen to wash out your bowl, turning on the radio in the kitchen as you cleaned your dirty dishes. The talks were all the same as you remembered them. Political, environmental, weather, and—of course—gaming.

Who knew releasing a game in a pre-alpha state was a bad thing?

Once you cleaned the dishes, you turned off both downstairs radios and went up to your bathroom to brush your teeth. As the radio inside played, you spit out the contents of your mouth, and washed it all out for good measure, before getting the shower ready.

"And with my final topic for the evening, I hope you're all ready for a thriving good time tomorrow night, as would-"

"What's going on tomorrow... night..."

Wait... what month was it again?

"In case you've already forgotten, tomorrow is the day you've all been waiting for for the last few months, and that is... the Wonderbolts Wonder Spectacular, of course!"

...

Already? It's here already? What?

Tomorrow?!

With the very mention of the event, you were no longer focusing on the show, and instead looking around your house for the event tickets you won all those months ago. You remember just blurting out the first thing that came to your head. Then you remembered how Twilight was just a call away from winning them, and then giving them to you anyway.

You were so excited to give Dash her ticket the next day.

Come to think of it, why has Dash never mentioned it? These are her idols, coming to Cloudsdale tomorrow, and not once has she mentioned it?

"Maybe it slipped her mind," you suggested to yourself.

knock knock knock knock knock knock knock

The sound of knocking downstairs startled you for a moment.

"... Maybe not?"

You shut all the drawers in the nightstand you were going through and made your way downstairs to the front door. You tried looking through the side windows, but you couldn't see who it was.

"Great," you curse yourself, "the light's out again."

You unlock and open the door, hoping you don't get struck in the face again, only to find that it's not a bloodthirsty thug standing at your door, but Rainbow, looking and breathing like she flew all the way here.

"Oh, good," she sighed through breaths, "you're still up."

"Hey," you said hesitantly. "What're you doing here?"

After a couple of breaths, she held up a hoof containing two golden tickets. The exact same tickets you were looking for just now.

"... Oh."

"Can I... Can I come in for a sec? To catch my breath?"

"Uh, yeah, sure. You okay?"

"Yeah... totally! It's just been a while since I flew that fast. I've been cutting back a bit. Heh."

"I haven't noticed."

"Oh, ha ha," she laughed sarcastically as she sat down on your couch, her breath returned.

"No, really, I haven't noticed."

"... Oh."

After a moment, you sat down beside her, waiting for her to say anything else. When she didn't, you spoke up.

"So... you were listening to the radio too, huh?"

She nodded. "Yeah. It'd been a while since I bothered listening to it. Good thing, too, or else I would've forgotten about it completely."

"Me too. It slipped my mind."

"Literally."

You looked at her with a straight face, but couldn't help but laugh after a moment, and she laughed with you.

"So I take it you wanted to remind me too?"

"Yeah. Didn't wanna catch you by surprise tomorrow."

"Me neither."

The two of you were silent, unsure of what else to say. It was always like this during the evenings, but daytime was always a different story. Literally.

"So, um..." Rainbow began, but teetered off quickly.

"Yeah?"

She started to blush.

"Alright, screw it, I'm just gonna come out and say it. Will you go out with me? To the show?"

You laughed slightly. "Well, that's what the tickets were for, right?"

But Dash shook her head slightly. "I mean... "go out with me" go out with me."

Your smile faded slightly as you realized what she meant by it.

"Oh! Uh..."

You kicked yourself. How did you not notice it the first time? But now that it was staring you in the face, you hesitated, unsure of what to say. For so long, it was always you being the one chasing her around and trying to score a date with her, and her turning you down—for good reason, of course.

But now... Rainbow Dash was asking you out to a date. And here you were, unsure of what to say—for good reason.

"I... Dash, I..." But before you could say anymore, Rainbow spoke up.

"Look..." she sighed. "I know you wanted to wait. I know what I did to you was wrong, and you wanted space from that, from... from what happened. I know."

She closed her eyes and wet her lips again, trying to plan her next words right, you could tell. You've done the same thing before.

"But I... I... I miss you." She turned away for a moment and sighed again. "Celestia... I know, that sounds selfish and sappy, coming from me, but it's true. I miss you. I miss being able to wake up in the morning and see you there, or just holding you close and knowing you're the one holding me. And every time you kissed me... every time, it told me that someone loved me back, no matter what."

When she noticed you didn't say anything, she continued.

"I know... again, selfish. But I miss that. I miss when we were just always there instead of seeing each other every other day and not knowing the next time we'll meet up." She looked back to you. "I want that back. Not right away, I'm not like that... but I figured that maybe we can try again? Start again? Tomorrow?"

You eyed the tickets, then back to her. You still didn't know what to say. She understood your confusion and nodded.

"If you don't want to, I understand. If you don't want to start again for a while, I mean. But I... I'd still love to go out with you tomorrow. Just for tomorrow, give me one chance, and if you still don't want anything else beyond it, then we won't talk about it again—at least not until you want to. I just... I just want to see you again."

You knew what she meant by it.

It was a tempting offer. You couldn't deny that it was tempting. You couldn't even deny that you wanted nothing more than to be there with her again. Every day you woke up, that empty space on the bed only reminded you of what you no longer had.

But still... there was that big part of you—the part that told you, "You're not ready. You remember what she did to you? What she called you?"

Of course you remember. You remember it all now. The awkwardness, the frustration, the yelling, and everything after it. And every time you remember it, you constantly tell yourself that it was six months ago. For you and everyone else, that was more than a long time.

Rainbow Dash now was not the same Rainbow Dash that looked you in the eyes that night and said the world was better off without you.

So... where was the harm in considering this?

"Okay."

"... Really?" Dash questioned, her eyes quickly beaming with the hope she was looking for.

You nodded. "But just for tomorrow. At least, right now."

Dash toned down her excitement, but was still nonetheless excited. "Okay."

You sighed, pacing yourself. "I'm not gonna lie. I've thought about it too. Us."

"You have?"

"Yeah. So... maybe by the end of the day, I'll think differently. Or..."

"Or...?"

"Like you said: We won't talk about it anymore. At least, not—"

"—until you're ready," Rainbow finished for you, then nodded reassuringly.

It grew quiet in the room, neither of you knowing what to say next. Rainbow looked at you, no doubt looking into your eyes, as she always had. You never told her how often she stared. In honesty... you enjoyed it.

"We'll see where it goes," you spoke after a moment of silence. "Okay?"

She nodded and replied "Yeah, totally," trying to get back into her usual mood.

Rainbow got up from the couch and let out a yawn—which then led to you yawning too.

"Well... I should probably head back home. I still gotta feed Tank before I hit the hay. Got a big day tomorrow."

"And I gotta hit the shower. I smell like a train in the desert."

Dash looked at you. "What—"

"Friend's wedding. Long story."

She snorted and made for the door. Upon opening it, you were greeted to the familiar sound of crickets and other nightly creatures singing away.

"I'll see you tomorrow?"

You gave her a nod and waved goodbye to her with a grin. She did the same as she closed the door behind her. As soon as you knew Dash was completely gone, you sighed.

You idiot, you cursed yourself. You're not ready yet, are you?

You wanted to be. You hoped you'd be. Even after a few weeks, you wanted to convince yourself it was more than enough time to move on or try again. In a way, it was, but all the same, you didn't know.

You thought it over in the shower a few minutes later. Neither of you were wrong. Anything can happen in a single day. You yourself were a shining example of that. In a matter of seconds, you were left bedridden for three months of your life. What were the chances something could happen tomorrow?

Already, you were thinking about all the possibilities, even the ones neither of you wanted. But what did you want?

"We'll see where it goes," you repeated, this time to you and only you.

"Just don't buck it up again."

Act 3: Chapter 4: Like Ants

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Act 3: Chapter 5: Showtime

It wasn't long before you and Rainbow reached the stadium after a quick bout of tag. Despite your efforts, she remained undefeated, even as you promised you'd beat her one day. You intended on keeping that promise.

The stadium was massive, capable of holding thousands at a time. From outside, you could tell that alone. You were amazed they were able to build it so fast. This structure wasn't here three weeks ago, you know that much.

The two of you arrived and showed your tickets at the front. With a quick glance, you were let in, only to be greeted with an almost entirely empty interior. Very few ponies were actually inside the stadium. Some were walking about, presumably trying to find their seat, while others were seated and doing whatever they could to pass the time—if the couple making out in the bottom seats was any indication.

"Wow," Rainbow silently exclaimed. "It's like a ghost town in here."

A short silence followed as you and Dash glanced at each other, then back to the open.

...

"... ECHO!" you both shouted at the top of your lungs. As expected, the voice reverberated off the walls and curves of the entire building, your words repeating for several seconds before it inevitably died out. The small pockets of ponies all turned in your direction, no doubt confused.

You and Dash only giggled it off before continuing to look for your seats. As the two of you walked down the seemingly endless rows, Rainbow counted each seat silently to herself.

"A1... A2... A3... hmm... mnm... ah, here! Five and six!"

It didn't take long to find both your seats and settle down in them. Well, you settled down, but Rainbow couldn't help but twiddle in her seat, clearly excited.

"I still can't believe you were able to get these!" she remarked with a silly grin. "How'd you do it?"

You had almost forgotten what led to you getting those tickets. You can't help but think back to it and laugh a little as you retell the events to her—even if that night was a bit of a pain in the flank.

"Starswirl the Bearded's birth year?" Rainbow questioned. Her face contorted into genuine confusion. "Ah! It's 309 FE, right?"

"About twelve years before that. Close, though."

"Ugh." Rainbow facehoofed herself. "I mean, I swear I listen to Twilight's lectures."

"It shows."

You could already feel the cold glare piercing your skin, but you were too busy holding back laughter to worry about it.

"Not a lot of ponies get that close, so the fact that you did on the first guess is actually really good."

The glare faded, but didn't go away. Rainbow grew curious. "Why's that? Why don't they get it right?"

"Well, according to Celestia, most entries regarding Starswirl's birth were lost after two centuries. Very few minds knew down to the minute he was born and just made it known. Of course, not everyone has a crisp memory, so down the line, it got jumbled with a whole bunch of years before and after. Most of the time, ponies always speculate decades off. It's widely believed that 297 FE was the true birth year, and has been documented as the most accurate date. Of course, because of all the neighsayers and theorists, everypony's got their own opinion and year, so the fact that you were only twelve years off is not only impressive, it's actually considered dedication by even the most renowned scholars."

...

"Dude... did you just give a history lecture in a freaking Wonderbolts stadium?"

"... Maybe."

...

"Nerd."

"Egghead."

...

The two of you couldn't hold it back any longer. You both broke into an assortment of giggles and laughing fits. You genuinely weren't expecting to pull a Twilight, especially not here, of all places.

Guess she really does rub off on you after a while.

Never in your life did you ever see a stadium fill that fast.

What was no more than fifty ponies at 7:30 turned into twenty-thousand. What was near crushing, echoey silence turned into deafening screams and chatter from twenty-thousand different mouths. You couldn't even hear yourself talk regularly; you had to tell over other just to speak, and you had to practically speak right into Rainbow's ear just so she could hear you, and vice-versa.

On the bright side, at least the hay dogs were great. If only there was mayonnaise to go along with it. You couldn't care less if anyone saw you as sub-pony; mayonnaise and hay work, damn it all.

As you waited for the show to finally start, you glanced around the stadium. It took the entire thing filling up for you to realize just how damn massive it is. Ponies at the base were visible and details easily identifiable, but the further up they went, the further away they were, and the less that could be made out.

"Literally ants," you mimicked Rainbow. At least, you think you mimicked her. It was hard to tell when you couldn't even hear your own voice.

You felt a hoof pat your shoulder; you turned to see Rainbow then pointing a hoof at her wrist, indicating she was looking for the time. You looked all around you for a clock, then at the individual wrists of everypony around you. None of them had any watches, which seemed odd to you, considering how popular they are. You have your own fair share of wrist watches, but none on your current person.

You spoke into Rainbow's ear. "It should be any minute now."

"I hope so too," Rainbow silently pleaded. "I swear all this talking is making me go deaf."

It probably didn't seem to help that the stadium was also closed in, so there was no place for the sound to escape, only bounce off. However, you noticed the giant hatches on the ceiling and base of the stadium that would eventually open to reveal the sky and far ground below. Surely, it would be enough to give your ears some breathing room.

Neither of you dared to leave your spots, lest someone either try to take them or you miss the start, as luck had it with other occasions. You and Dash were willing to wait a little longer.

Thankfully, it was no time at all before the show finally got underway. The lights that showered the stadium started to slowly dim, and everyone got quieter, though still talking. But what got everyone silent were the hatches opening, first the ceiling and then the base. Because you were front row, you were able to peer over the edge and look the mile between you and the surface. It didn't scare you necessarily, but even the most spellbound unicorn would probably gain a fear of heights from the sight alone.

The chatter in the stadium died to a crawl now, and the lights were nearly off. The only sound was the wind blowing by. Dash sat frozen in her seat, peering off into the nothingness. Everyone waited.

Then suddenly, flashes of light struck the crowd. Great booms echoed, and fireworks shot off into the air. In that same instance, three figures arose from the bottom of the stadium.

The very instance they appeared, the crowd burst into cheer and applause, screaming and hollering. Everyone knew who they were. Why else would they be here?

But among all of the screaming, none of them were as loud as Rainbow Dash. Her high pitched squeals of delight and pure joy could put even an excited filly on Hearth's Warming to shame.

The trio of Wonderbolts circled each other for a brief moment, whirling about like a whirlpool, before shooting into opposite directions and making their way across the stadium, flipping and twirling as a means to rile up the crowd—give them a reason to hoot. And hoot you all did.

After a solid minute of basic to complex tricks, the three of them met back in the direct center of the stadium. Ponies stomped their hooves, no doubt excited for what was in store.

Spitfire, the leading Wonderbolt, held a microphone in her hooves and observed the still-cheering crowd. It was only when their cheers started to die that she spoke into the mic.

"Good evening, Cloudsdale!" she shouted, and again, more applause.

You'd think ponies would eventually run out of ways to show their excitement. But you learned a long time ago never to underestimate a crowd.

"Welcome. Have we got a show for you..."

They wasted no time in starting things up right away. You more than appreciated that. When they said something, they meant it.

The mic disappeared in a field of magic. Then they were off, and the show finally began.

They shot across the stadium, joining—and through illusion, conjoining—together, and began to spin themselves in one direction. Their movements were so fast, it was no wonder Spitfire was called just that.

"The Tornado!" you heard Dash yell the move they were performing. It was one of the basic first stunts of any show, but what made this show different was its execution.

Along the edges of the stadium base, smoke and clouds began to create a floor, only darker and grittier, though no different from any other cloud. Once the last bit of cloud filled the floor, the Wonderbolts disappeared beneath it.

A deep roar filled the stadium, and it was then you realized...

They have a freaking orchestra in here?!

Yes. They do.

As soon as the performers vanished under the clouds, the orchestra began to hum this ominous tune, a rumbling. You recognized it almost instantly as the hums of a coming storm—at least, an impression of one.

Seconds later, the clouds where the performers vanished began to turn; it was slow first, but then it increased in pace. Suddenly, you felt the wind blowing against you, your mane and fur flowing freely, as did Rainbow's and everypony else's around you. It was then that you noticed the massive fans scattered across the stadium walls, activating incognito.

In that same moment, the spinning clouds began to rise from the "ground." Some of the lights that illuminated the stadium were now fixated on this growing mass, and at the same time, began changing colors, from a bright lightning white to a fiery red and orange, and flickered.

KKK-KRRA-CCKKK!

The sound shook you to the core. Each flicker and flash of the colored lights brought on that deafening boom, and it was clear what they were doing here now.

They were creating an actual tornado.

The final formation was a mass cluster of clouds and smoke that seemingly roared in anger. The orchestra wailed and moaned in timing with the illusion, and as it picked up speed, so did the wind.

You could feel your heart racing, pounding your chest with such intensity that you thought it'd rip itself right out.

Rainbow already was a different story. One quick glance at her, and you could see her breathing heavy and fidgeting in her seat, but that didn't knock that goofy smile off her face.

Nevertheless, you still prodded her, to which you found her looking back into your eyes.

"Are you okay?" you mouthed.

She grinned back at you, nodding her head profusely. Only, she hesitated the first second or two, her eyes locked on yours, before she turned back to the performance. You were no doubt curious, but you knew Rainbow would tell you if something was wrong, so you let it go for now.

After a few minutes, the tornado began to shrink in size and fall apart in composition, and the orchestra changed in pitch and scale, until finally, it seemingly dissipated, spreading outward until the clouds themselves ceased to be, the sound stopped, and only the cloud floor remained. Wind chimes echoed, a soothing song washed over the stadium. No one cheered just yet. They sat, waiting in anticipation.

Then with another great boom and flash of light, the Wonderbolts emerged once again from cover, rising into the sky with a thick cloud trail following them. The bass of the boom bounced off the walls, shaking the entire stadium in the process. The Wonderbolts hovered near the ceiling of the stadium, overlooking the cheering crowd.

You could hear Rainbow shouting in joy and stomping her hooves in succession with thousands of other show-goers. She was having trouble staying in her seat, and kept finding herself hanging over the ledge, as if trying to get a better look than she already had.

"Are you entertained?!"

A plethora of yeses waved them down.

"Good. Because we're just getting started."

Then the lights went out. The orchestra stopped, and everything went quiet. The cheers of the crowd turned to silence. Ponies expressed their confusion, wondering if this was either part of the performance or an error. A few moments passed.

"What happened?" Dash questioned, but her demands were as vocal as the other several thousand wondering the same thing.

pliff...

A brief flash of light, a little mushroom cloud, and a tap of instruments later, and the confusion was gone. Everypony was getting excited again.

pliff...

Another little puff, like a rock thrown into the pond. Then came another, and another. The orchestra whistled, but just softly enough that it sang with the wind. Each new puff grew with intensity, the booms in ferociousness. You found yourself standing with Rainbow—watching, waiting.

KkkaA-BBbbbOooOOooM!!

The sudden light was blinding, and the sound deafening, ringing your brain around like a bell. The shockwave nearly knocked you down. A great mushroom cloud rose on one side of the cloud field, lights chasing and dancing each other to create the illusion of a burning fire. The cloud began to contort and change shape, eventually resembling that of a great dragon in its prime. Even as a set of clouds, the detail was astounding, from the scales to the interior of the mouth.

In the expected darkness, you could see blue blurs flying around the illusion, any potential out-of-place pieces being put back together. The blurs were hard to make out, but you knew that was the point.

Among the commotion of the orchestra mimicking a dragon's roar, a second set of instruments accommodated them. But instead of sounds, it was music. What sounded like panflutes and violins started to hum, before being joined by cellos and drums, and it was clear that the music playing was meant to represent ancient Dragon culture, long before Equestria came to be.

The dragon illusion wandered across the stadium field, occasionally connecting with the cloud floor when its steps touched down. Each step "emitted" a boom, and the music changed and pitched in conjunction.

You didn't think the spectacle could get any better.

Then it breathed fire. Not smoke or more clouds, but actual fire.

The crowd lit up, 'oohs' and 'ahhs' of genuine surprise echoing around.

"Whoa!" Rainbow exclaimed. "How'd they do that?!"

You wanted to know, as well. But perhaps it was for the best that neither of you did.

The dragon danced alone, channeling itself across the clouds, crying out to the audience, who only cheered. It growled and shouted, threatening to burn them, but the fire was harmless to them. They stomped their hooves in approval. The music hissed and snarled alongside the dragon.

Then suddenly, the dragon began to fade away, first by the tail, and then the rest of its body. It was as if it turned to dust. The dragon gave one final howl, and a burst of fire, before it disappeared into nothing, the music dying with it.

The audience cheered again, waving their hooves into the air as the next act had come and gone. Beside you, Rainbow Dash was clapping her hooves and shouting out to the trio, who once again disappeared into the cloud cover, signaling another act.

This time, the act was not all explosions and fire-breathing dragons. Instead, it was a buildup. The beginning started off with gentle music, and the Wonderbolts flying with ease throughout the stadium. Ponies watched with anticipation, with curiosity as to what the payoff would be.

With each passing second, the tempo of the music began to pick up, and so did their movements, their flights. A solid minute in, and they were already beginning to touch each other, as if to gain momentum, before flying off again, only to reunite moments later.

The moment the second minute hit, so did everything else.

The music exploded. A surge of sounds and music filled your ears, and the sudden spark of movement filled your eyes. The moment your eyes were fixated on one spot, they were somewhere else, and then in two different places at once. They flew about with more than just ease, as if gravity didn't exist to them. With every strum or hum of a new tone, their movements did the same, bouncing and ever so little changing the pattern in a loop. What were flips became twirls, and what were twirls became roundabouts.

Lights shone down upon the performers, changing color, it seemed depending on who the light focused on. Harmless dust-like powder fell upon the scene, engulfing the performers and audience alike, almost like a light snow or a dust storm.

Rainbow sneezed as it got into her nose. She couldn't help but giggle in embarrassment before being enticed again.

And then suddenly, the lights started to dim, darker and darker until you couldn't see more than a few feet in front of you. It was then that you noticed just how dark it now was. The sun had set, and night had finally fallen. The fake dust continued to fall, which seemed to make it even darker. Darker than dark.

The music got quiet. The orchestra played gentle melodies, reminiscent of Beethooven.

Wait a second... that is Beethooven!

You loved Beethooven.

Then, in the direct center of the stadium, an atom appeared. Little compacted balls of clouds, clumped together into a tiny group of balls, sat perfectly together, surrounded by a trio of electrons that orbited them at such intense speeds, you had to really look hard to see what—or rather, who—they were.

The Wonderbolts' near supersonic speeds were keeping the clump of cloud balls from drifting apart. And as a result, a perfect atom was born.

Then it exploded.

A pitiful flash engulfed the crowd, and no boom ever came. If anything, a little tap of a drum and brief hiss of a cymbal signified the "death" of the atom. The music, however, rose in tempo and intensity.

Moments later, another atom appeared, similar in look to the other, before it too poofed out of existence. Then another, and another. After the first few "explosions," you knew exactly what they were doing.

Atomic decay.

Man, Twilight would geek out if she was here right now.

It was such a strange, yet interesting addition to the show. Strange because of the topic, yet interesting because of the fact they were able to recreate the look of a freaking atom to a T.

It was... spectacular.

Once the final atom had disappeared into nothingness, and the music had finally gone out with a bang, the lights died, just for a few moments, before they eventually brightened just enough for the audience to see. But neither the audience, nor you or Dash, had to see to start cheering in applause.

The cheers and stomps were louder than ever before. You couldn't hear you or even Dash cheer over the thousands of stomping hooves and screaming voices.

Spitfire, Soarin, and Fleetfoot floated in the center of the stadium, smiles apparent on their faces, almost as if basking in their admiration.

Can't blame them, you thought. It was a lot of admiration.

But of all the cheers, you didn't see one pony that did it as hard as Rainbow Dash. Even if you couldn't hear her well, you could see just how much she hollered, how rough her stomps were against the floor, like it was a contest to see who was more of a fan. And she definitely won, in that regard.

A solid minute of screams later, and the two of you sat silent amongst the crowd, though you couldn't help but watch Rainbow Dash jitter in her seat. And eventually, you shared the same fate. You were beyond excited.

You couldn't wait to see more!

"Thank you Cloudsdale! You've been a... spectacular audience! Good night, and remember us!"

...

"What? It's over?"

The first thing you've heard Rainbow say in a while, and it's the same thing you thought of. Surely, it can't be over already. They literally just said a few minutes ago that they were "just getting started!"

But sure enough, the crowd of thousands began to disperse, leaving in near orderly fashions while cleaning up after themselves. The floor of clouds in the field gradually disintegrated, and the bottom and ceiling hatches began to shut.

It was already over. And all the two of you could do was shake your heads in utter confusion.

"I thought it was gonna be longer!" Dash exclaimed with equal confusion, and even a hint of upset in her voice. "That was insanely short! Right?"

She looked to you, as if hoping you'd know the answer, but all you could do is shrug your shoulders, nonetheless agreeing with what she said. You tried looking for a clock, but the stadium didn't seem to carry one, oddly. A moment later, a passerby wearing a wristwatch caught your attention, and you just had to ask.

"Excuse me," you began, and the stallion turned to you. "Do you know what time it is?"

"Uh, it's..." The stallion paused as he gave his watch a quick rundown. "10:03."

...

"... What? It's already 10?"

He could only laugh in agreement. "Yeah. I was asking myself the same thing. Time really does fly when you're having a good time, doesn't it?"

"Yeah, it... does. Uh, thank you."

"No problem." And like that, the stallion was gone, leaving a perplexed you and an easily perplexed Rainbow Dash to be confused together.

A couple minutes later, the two of you were outside the stadium, taking in the fullness of Cloudsdale streets, as showgoers now began to occupy marketplaces and nearby clubs or bars.

Despite the... oddity, if you could call it that... you had fun. No, more than that. You had a blast! That was one of the best shows you've ever been to! All the effects and creations were unlike anything you've seen before, especially when it came to cloud manipulation! Sure, it was all smoke and mirrors, but not a single drop of magic was used, that much you could tell. And that alone made it all the more better.

You could only imagine what Rainbow was thinki—

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAA—"

The absolutely girliest scream emerged from her throat as she ripped you from the ground and spun you around in circles. Her grip on you was tight. Like, near back-breaking tight.

"Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyooouuuuuu~!"

It wasn't long before the two of you were back on solid cloud. Rainbow continued to hold onto you, and you couldn't help but laugh silently to yourself.

"I... take it you liked it?"

Finally, Rainbow Dash pulled away and looked upon you with disbelief. Playful, of course.

"Liked it? Liked it?! Dude... I bucking LOVED it! Did you see that dragon?! The way they just made it move across the field like that?! Like an actual dragon! And that atom thing! Like, how did they even do that right?! And then the—"

It didn't take long before Rainbow was off on an excited rant that would put even Pinkie Pie to shame. The whole time, you couldn't help but smile, but she didn't seem to notice, clearly too busy recounting all her favorite parts.

"I mean, I wish it was longer, but I... heh, I guess we were already there for two hours! Man, it didn't even feel like it, you know?"

Rainbow Dash let out a faint chuckle and held her head for just a moment. It didn't take long for her eyes to fall upon you, and that smile to hint confusion.

"What?"

"... Huh?"

You realized you had been staring at her the whole time, the same goofy smile on your face.

"Oh. Nothing. Just... I'm glad you had fun. That's all."

You were glad it was dark out, because you were 100% sure you were blushing a bit. And you were pretty sure she was too.

"I did. I had a lot of fun." Rainbow walked up to you and gave you a firm hug. "Thank you."

You returned the hug wholeheartedly. "You're welcome, Rainbow."

The two of you sat there, embracing each other for a few moments and no doubt savoring each one. It was only after a firm growl of your stomachs that you pulled away.

Rainbow chuckled awkwardly. "I, uh... I think I'm a little hungry."

You laughed alongside her. "Well, I've got a couple bits on hoof. And I'm pretty sure there's a Shaky's up here. Aaannd I know how much you love Shaky's, so..."

"So...?" Rainbow repeated, eagerness piqued in her eyes.

"Wanna go out to—"

"Yes."

You didn't have to ask her twice.

Not that you planned to, anyway.

Act 3: Chapter 6: Emotions

Author's Note

Fun fact: I actually wrote this chapter when drunk. Like, as I'm writing this note, I'm drunk.

Tee hee.

Act 3: Chapter 6: Emotions

You never thought in your life that Shaky's would ever be considered a place for more-than-friendly occasions.

Dinner dates, you mean. Dates like that, you believed, always revolved around fancy establishments, complex dinners, high bills, and fancy clothing—even though most ponies don't wear clothing all that often. So the fact that Shaky's provided that same setting for an average amount of bits satisfied not only you, but your pouch.

Shaky's, contrary to what anypony would assume from the name alone, was a tavern famous among local folks among Cloudsdale and neighboring towns, no more than two-hundred years old. Its customs were simple—fill your bellies, get drunk, and go home happy.

You and Rainbow Dash sat in a private booth near the back, far from the common chatter of ponies that had since grown quieter for the night. The two of you were having a laughing fit over Rainbow's retelling over an incident during the Running of the Leaves.

"—And then Applejack actually had to get me out of the tree with honey!" Rainbow remarked, even as she blushed in embarrassment. "Like, I would've preferred her using spit to slide me out. It took over a month for the fur I lost to grow back."

You snickered, hiding your laughter behind a hoof. "I would've loved to see that."

Rainbow raised an eyebrow in a semi-deadpan. "Oh, I bet you would love to see my flanks ripped down to the skin, wouldn't you?"

"Hey, you said it, not me," you laughed, holding your hooves up defensively. "Personally, I'd also take the honey route instead of being lathered head to hooves in someone else's saliva."

"... Ugh, point taken," Rainbow grimaced. Nonetheless, she couldn't help but eventually laugh along with you.

The two of you had already chowed down a set of hayburgers and were now on your fourth cups of cider. It wasn't as potent as Applejack's brand of cider, but there was still the kick you wanted.

After you two calmed down, Rainbow looked up at you. "So I've been wondering something."

"What?"

Rainbow laughed. "Okay, so a few months ago, I saw the picture in your room of that wedding you went to—the one you told us about from Las Pegasus?"

It took you a second to remember, but when you did, you couldn't help but laugh and cringe all at the same time.

"Yeeeahh... I remember. What about it?"

"Well," Rainbow shrugged her shoulders, "you never really talked about it in detail. Like, what was she really like other than a 'bitch?' What was everypony else thinking? You know, that juicy gossip gunk."

"Have I really never talked about it that much?"

"I mean, if you have, I might not have been around to hear it... Sorry."

You waved a dismissive hoof at the apologetic mare. "Nah, it's fine. Uhm... well, where do I start?"

"The bride, for starters. What was she like?"

With a trill of lips, you simply stated, "She was a bucking nightmare. Complaining about every little thing she didn't like, complaining about what she wanted, complaining that the groom didn't look the way she wanted him to look. And that's just a couple things."

"How so?"

"Well..." you paused, taking a sip of your cider. "Did I tell you about when she went on this huge tantrum and smashed the wedding cake in front of everypony?"

"You're kidding!"

"Nope. In front of everyone, including her parents. It was like... It was like looking at a filly or a colt crying because their parents wouldn't let them have a toy or a candy bar. Only it wasn't a kid. We're talking about a full-grown mare. Like, older than you and me, and she's screaming at the person she's marrying, the caterers... Ugh. It was just not great."

"Please don't tell me they still got married."

"No. The moment she did that, he called it off. Him and I actually got pretty drunk that night. We were doing nothing but playing Go Fish the whole night and listening to music. Have you ever listened to music drunk? It's so weird, like you know you're listening to it, but it sounds so... not."

"Trust me, I know the feeling. One too many ciders can really mess with my head."

"Yeah... heehee—" You paused, letting out a hiccup. "That's actually the reason we didn't go to the Wonderbolts show that night. We got so drunk that we actually forgot about it. I'm pretty sure he's still kicking himself too these days.

"But... I'm glad I didn't go," you smiled. "Tonight was fun."

"Yeah," Rainbow remarked, "it was. I mean, it still is, you know. But the show itself was great. I can't remember the last time I was that excited for anything."

You found yourself gently rubbing your waist. "I'm guessing a long time?"

"Something like that."

Rainbow finished downing her fourth cup of cider, as did you. Her face was starting to show the familiar symptoms of intoxication: Red face, somewhat distant eyes, and the tendency to giggle at nothing. It was cute.

But eventually, Rainbow's giggles stopped and her smile faded, if only a bit.

"So..."

"So...?"

"... What do you think?"

"About...?"

"Us. You and me," she explained, eyeing you and then her hooves, then back to you.

You had completely forgotten what you talked about with her yesterday until now; you were so busy having fun, it slipped your mind. But now that you were thinking about it again, it forced you to recap the entire day—even if the two of you spent mainly the evening together.

"Uh..." You froze, trying to process your thoughts. Regardless, Rainbow recoiled.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have brought it up, I was—"

"No no no, it's okay. It slipped my mind till now. But... you deserve an answer. I just need a moment. Okay?"

Rainbow nodded her head slowly and waited in silence. During the brief silence, one of the workers came by and refilled your and her cups. You both thanked her as she walked away.

You found yourself biting your lip slightly. It was just a habit of yours, but you couldn't help but feel annoyed by it; regardless, it kept you busy until you were ready to talk.

"I regret it."

The silence was deafening. Rainbow Dash shrank into her seat.

"W... What?"

Immediately, you realized how it could've been interpreted and rushed to correct it. "I-I mean, leaving you. Not tonight, I don't regret that. It's been fun. I meant... I regret leaving you."

"You do?" she asked slowly, rising back from the seat and resting her hooves on the table. You could only sigh and close your eyes, as if ashamed to look at her. But when you opened them up, there was no shame from her. Just those hypnotic, magenta eyes begging for more.

"Yes. Up until now, today was the first time since then that I was able to stop thinking about it. I mean, even when we hung out and just did stuff like right now, I couldn't get it out of my head. I couldn't get you out of my head." Rainbow said nothing, leaving an incentive for you to continue. "And the longer it went on, the more I realized... I just destroyed our relationship because I jumped to conclusions."

"Hey," Dash called out to you, resting her hoof on yours, "anypony would've reacted the same way you did."

"By getting angry and storming out without letting the other party explain?"

"I mean, it's happened. I'm sure Applejack and I had some fights in the past because one of us wouldn't give the other a chance to explain themselves. We'd stop talking to each other for a couple days, then say our piece, and make up. It just happens."

You looked up to Rainbow Dash, and couldn't help but sigh through your nose. "What I saw was no excuse to throw all of that away. To throw us away. I should've stayed. It would've been better to just get it all out in the open right there and then instead of dragging it on for days. I can't imagine how you must've felt after all that."

"... I almost gave up." You looked up silently at Rainbow, questioning what she meant by it. "I didn't leave the house for days. I didn't see you because I was afraid it would just make things worse—or worse, push you away altogether. And it was eating me alive. I thought I ruined everything and none of it could ever be fixed.

"It got to the point where I was just considering leaving Ponyville for good. Give Tank to Twilight or Fluttershy and hightail it out of there." She sighed. "But I knew I couldn't do that. Not to Tank, not to Twilight or Fluttershy... not to you."

Rainbow rested a hoof against your cheek, and almost instinctively, you nuzzled it.

"If things weren't gonna be the same, then I was gonna be damn sure I at least tried instead of wussing out."

You gave Rainbow a faint smile, and she to you. Tears began to well in her eyes, but she wiped them away with a free hoof. She lowered her head, sighing—and perhaps contemplating another swig of cider—and resting in silence. You couldn't help but brush her mane gently, to comfort her.

Before you could open your mouth to say something, she beat you to the punch.

"I love you. I mean it. I love you so much. I've never been the type of mare for mushy stuff before, but... I guess it was just that way growing up. But I know that right now, I wanna be with you. I want us to try again. I wanna hold you at night, kiss you, cuddle up when it's cold, be special someponies on Hearts and Hooves Day, scare ponies together on Nightmare Night, and give each other presents for Hearth's Warming. I want those moments in my life to be with you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you right next to me. I want you back."

For a moment, the two of you said nothing to each other. You looked at Rainbow and saw that hopeful anguish in her eyes, that yearning. Every word she said, she meant. You saw that. It left you speechless.

You knew you had to say something. You wanted to, before it was too late. But no matter how hard you tried, you couldn't say anything—because you believed it wouldn't be enough for her.

So you kissed her instead.

Leaning over the table, you held Rainbow Dash close to you and pressed your lips against hers. A surprised moan escaped her throat, but she didn't pull away. She didn't want to; you felt it in her shoulders. And soon enough, she eventually sank into the kiss too. Rainbow caressed your cheek with a hoof, while your own hoof rested against the crook of her neck.

Your lips brushed and slipped against hers, and sometimes both your lips would sit there for a moment, taking in each other's warmness. You never wanted to pull away, and you knew she didn't want to, either. But your bodies begged for oxygen, so there was no choice in the matter.

The two of you pulled away from each other, silently catching your breath. You were lucky this backroom was empty, otherwise the moment might've been ruined by countless tavern-goers ogling the sight. You laughed at the thought, and Rainbow realized almost the same thing with a glance.

"Sorry," you whispered to her.

"Don't be," she responded, a hoof rested against your lips. "I wouldn't care either way."

Eventually, you and Dash sat back down in your seats. Your hooves rested together, never parting from each other. A blush grew on her cheeks, and no doubt one was growing on yours. But the two of you just couldn't look away. Rainbow giggled, almost as if embarrassed.

"Do you... wanna get out of here?" she asked you in a shaky and rushed tone, and her breaths were slightly labored. She was eager to leave.

So were you.

"Okay. Your place or—"

"My place. Unless you wanna go to your place. I'm fine with either, hehheheh~"

"Uhm... I guess since it's closer, we could go to your p—" You couldn't even finish your statement before Rainbow was dragging you by the hoof out the tavern.

At least you left a tip.

Act 3: Chapter 6.5: Let It Out [Mature]

It was dark in Rainbow Dash's home when the two of you arrived. The lights were off, and Tank's cage was empty, the tortoise having gone into somewhat early hibernation until spring. That left you and Rainbow Dash to yourselves.

The mare was strong enough to drag you onto the bed. Your lips were pressed deeply against hers, mashing together in a blissful, silent cadence. The mare beneath you moaned in pleasure as your hooves subconsciously explored her body, brushing against her fur. She couldn't help but shiver and pull you even closer against her.

She was warm—incredibly warm. It might've been from the five cups of cider she drank, or maybe it was just the current predicament she was in.

You didn't care, honestly. It felt nice.

For a solid few minutes, you and Dash did nothing but kiss and make out, brushing your lips together like before, her hot occasional breath plastering your face, and vise versa. One of her hooves rested softly against your chest; she didn't push you away, but she let it sit there.

You remembered the first time she did that. Just something about it struck you in a romantic jest. You did the same thing to her, but gracefully brushed the tips of fur on her chest. She couldn't help but let out a giggle in between kisses. It eventually got to the point where she couldn't help but start laughing as the sensation became too much, breaking the kiss.

"C-Cut it out, you d-dork—!"

If she was trying to stop you, she was doing a terrible job.

Rainbow let out squeals of laughter, lightly kicking her hooves against you as she was assaulted by a series of chest rubs and tickles. Not that she was complaining.

"Does Dashie like the chest rubs?" you teased, stifling your own laughter.

Eventually, Dash gained enough strength to push you beside her, breathing between laughing fits. "I'm not a dog!

"... But... yes, I did like them," she added, having caught her breath. Her face was red from both laughing and blushing. "You are so weird, you know that?"

"I don't see you complaining." You smirked at her, unable to hold back a few giggles yourself.

"Yeah, these days."

Even though you and she laughed through the jokes and gestures, Rainbow still couldn't help but apologize for saying things like that. You kept reminding her not to apologize for that. You liked it when she joked about it instead of getting serious. It meant she could look back and laugh. It meant you could look back and laugh.

"Are you sure...?" she couldn't help but question in an almost pleading manner.

Another kiss of her lips was enough to assure her that you meant it. You held yourself there as long as you could, slowly breathing through your nose. Your lips would part from hers only for a brief moment, before touching again. Her tongue slid into your mouth, yearning to dance with your own; you graced her with the offer, letting your tongues play together in harmony and disharmony alike.

Her hoof rested on your chest again, and yours hers. You began to rub her chest all over again, and this time, she did the same to you. You and Dash laughed almost in unison, but it didn't pull you away again.

The gentle sound of suctioned lips echoed in the room every few moments to symbolize every time your lips touched hers perfectly. You wanted to keep hearing it.

Your hoof lowered to her belly, circling around her belly button in almost even circles. Dash let out more giggles, but you could tell she was taking in the pleasure of it all. When her hoof reached down to your own belly, you understood her stutters. Your and her hoof explored further down your bodies, yours briefly caressing the area around her cutie mark. Another moan escaped her lips.

Hers, however, knew what it was going for.

The moment she touched your ever-growing shaft, you recoiled with a shiver. You missed the feeling. The mare in front of you bit her lip, as if taking in the reaction on your face. You loved the look on her face all the same.

And as soon as you touched her between the legs and nibbled her lower lip, she lost her composure.

"Shh..." you calmed her. "It's okay."

"You i-idiot..."

You laughed as you brushed your hoof against her dripping marehood—you were sure to clean it beforehoof—taking in the softness of her fur, yet the stickiness of her accumulating juices. It was no doubt a sensation she'd been missing for a while. She shuddered again, pulling you close to her and therefore making it difficult to move your hoof, and prompting you to remove it. But before Rainbow could complain, you had lifted her tail and—

"Gaahh—! O-Oh... you were... r-right, sor—" She tried to apologize again once she realized, but you shushed her with another kiss, another nibble of the lip, and she was singing once more.

The mare tried to return to the routine of stroking your shaft with her soft hoof, but she struggled. You made her struggle. She was shaking, whimpering, wrapping a free leg around your frame to hold you in place just long enough to give you a taste of your own medicine. But you you wouldn't let her have that satisfaction.

"Nnaghh... You b—... you fucking tease..."

Wow. How naughty, using grownup words like that.

"What did you say?" you asked in almost a demanding tone. Yet it was enough to make Rainbow freeze. Her breaths were labored, no doubt from your touch, but also the tone of your voice.

She liked it.

"I... I said—" She couldn't finish before you were biting her ear. "Ah...! Oh... I-I'm... I... Oh, f-fuck!"

In an instant, you were on your back, and Rainbow was the one on top of you this time. She started to straddle you, rubbing her marehood against your erect shaft and pinning your hooves against the bed, keeping you in place. The entire time, she was staring into you with this fierceness in her eyes, a burning passion clouded by growing euphoric sensation.

Sex-drunk, you wanted to call it.

"How... does it feel now? Huh? How does it feel? Being pushed again... and—nnngh—and again and againandagainandagainandagainandagain..."

The feeling left Dash lost in a series of incoherent ramblings, and you moaning underneath her sleek form. It didn't long for that long forgotten feeling to bubble up inside you, and you knew you were getting close. You reached up to Dash and touched her chest.

"D-Dash, I..." You tried to get the words out, but the sensation left you literally breathless. Nonetheless, Dash stopped and fell onto you, her whispers within earshot.

"Shut up and fuck me."

Shivering, you agreed. "Are you able to...?"

"No."

"It's okay, I got you."

With your newfound strength, you were able to grab Rainbow's body and turn the two of you around, so now you were once again on top. The mare looked up at you. Those beautiful magenta eyes, you couldn't get enough of them. The way they stared back at you. Hypnotic. They'd never stop being that.

"Are you okay...?" you couldn't help but ask as Rainbow panted beneath you. Her wings, out wide and stiff now, lay against the mattress.

She held a hoof to your cheek. "Yeah, I'm fine. I just... hah... need a moment."

"Take your time. It's not a race."

"You wanna bet on that?" she laughed. You couldn't help but boop her on the snout, and she could only laugh even harder, which didn't help at all with her breathing—but she didn't care, it seemed.

You rested over her body for a minute, hovering in an awkward position, as you didn't want to hurt her in any way. Your stallionhood remained stiff the entire time, prodding against her inner thigh. Your hoof brushed her chest again, feeling it rise and fall with every breath Rainbow Dash took. She giggled and moaned from your touch.

"Okay," she spoke up after a moment of silence, "I'm good now."

"Are you sure? I just don't wanna hurt you or—" Your words were abruptly cut off as Rainbow leaned upward and kissed you again, and soon enough you were laying her back down.

"Hey. I'll be fine. You're not gonna hurt me."

You couldn't help but grin faintly. "Okay."

Adjusting yourself over Dash, you wasted no time in aiming your shaft against her delicate flower, pressing against her parting, yet needing lips. She was biting her bottom lip in anticipation. Her body quivered, waiting in anxious anticipation.

With another longer, more comforting kiss, you pressed yourself into her. A moan escaped her mouth, and a hoof found itself pressing against the headboard behind her. You were surprised at how tight she still seemed to be. It didn't take long to bottom out inside of her.

"Nnnghaah... Celestia, I missed this..." You sat still for a second, wanting to give her time to adjust, but she simply patted you on the shoulder. "You can go. Don't wait for me, okay?"

You nodded and fulfilled her wish, immediately pulling out slowly, only to quickly thrust back into her.

"A-Ah!" You did the same thing, only harder and faster. The look on her face was all you needed to know to keep going. You knew she would tell you to stop... but there was always that fear.

As soon as you pulled out almost all the way, you shoved your shaft back into her walls, and Rainbow Dash would cry out in pleasure, each moan cracked and choked in pitch and consistency. Her hoof still rested against the headboard, as if to keep her in place.

It didn't take long to get into a steady enough rhythm that the bed began to rock opposite your movements. Your thrusts were quick and rough, but not too rough—unless she wanted it. As you thrust your body against Rainbow's, you couldn't help but just take a gaze at it.

She was beautiful, in every sense of the word. Her sleek form, her cute face, the cutest sounds emanating from her throat. The way she pushed her hoof against your chest, feeling the fur. Her beautiful, frazzled rainbow colored mane. The redness of her cheeks...

The way she moaned your name.

"H-Harder~"

The way she begged for more.

You were harder, thrusting into her body to the point where the bed began to creak beneath you. The headboard slammed into the wall, but not enough to leave a real dent. Rainbow's moans were now nothing but screams and cries, begging for more. Begging for you.

You lost count of how many times she screamed your name. You kissed her again, and all she could do was cry into your mouth. You didn't care, you liked the feeling.

Her hoof left the headboard and wrapped over your shoulder, and the other beneath your opposite arm. She was sweaty, as were you. She gasped every other thrust, squealed with every bite of her neck and nibble of her ear. She whimpered—and each whimper grew in intensity. She pulled away from you, letting out a series of ragged breaths, her eyes clenched shut.

"I-I... I'm close...Bbbffu-uck...!" Dash struggled to say, shooting her head and clenching her teeth as the pressure within her began to build up.

You didn't hold back. You continued to pound the mare with no intent on slowing down or easing up. She begged you to go faster, harder. And you did. You bit her harder, kissed her deeper. It wasn't long before you felt your own buildup come back, rising slowly within your loins. But you held yourself back as best as you could. You didn't want to finish until she did.

Rainbow's eyes froze as she looked into yours. Yet, she struggled to focus, the feeling was so intense, and she still tried to look at you, look into you.

"I love you...!"

Rainbow Dash kissed you again, and she ruptured. Her body convulsed as her orgasm rocked through her. Her legs clamped tightly around your waist, and her arms pulled you further into her. Her throat tried to let out more cries of joy, cries of pleasure, but she held her lips firmly on yours, and her eyes clenched shut.

She jolted every other second, her inner walls contracted, squeezing and milking you for all you could be worth. And that was enough to do you in.

Dancing with her tongue again, your thrusts slowed almost to a crawl as you reached your climax, each pleasured jolt prompting you to give a forceful push, to which Dash moaned loudly each time. But eventually, you stopped thrusting into her, and you just sat there, letting your own orgasm finally by. You let one of your hooves brush Dash's beautiful mane, and the two of you sat there, kissing until your lips grew sore.

As your orgasms finally died down, the two of you parted to finally catch your breath, but you didn't have the strength to move for the moment.

"I... mmhh..." Rainbow was at a loss for words.

"You... You okay...?"

"Mm-hmm," she slowly moaned. "Just... just need some... air..."

You tried to pull out of her, but she held you firmly in place with her legs.

"Not yet. Just stay like this for a little longer... Please?"

You nodded, laughing. "Okay."

You both sat in place for another few minutes, taking in each other's warmth. You tried to adjust yourself to keep from crushing Rainbow beneath you, but she claimed she didn't mind.

Once Rainbow had finally caught her breath, she released you from her grip, and you gently pulled yourself out of her. The mare moaned, biting her hoof as your deflating shaft left her warmth. She quickly closed her legs to keep anything from spilling out.

"Heehee... not like it's gonna make a difference," Rainbow stated, blushing at the realization, not to mention the increasingly apparent smell. "We should probably take a shower, though."

"Yeah... that'd be best." You couldn't help but laugh to yourself.

Rainbow Dash carefully got herself out of bed, making sure nothing dripped onto the covers as she began to slowly make her way to the bathroom.

"Mind if I join you?" you asked, an almost sheepish smile formed on your face. Dash turned to you, and bit her lip, trying to stifle a grin.

But nothing could stop that beautiful face from smiling back at you.

"Yeah. I'd like that. ... Race ya?"

Act 3: Chapter 7: Mending

The rays of the early morning sunshine were the first thing to greet you... unfortunately.

With a great yawn, you stretched your body as far as it could go, letting out a satisfied moan as your bones cracked and popped. Another yawn came to you as you ran a hoof through your mane.

When you opened your eyes, she was the first thing you saw, and it all came flooding back to you.

You smiled and wished you could do it all again.

It wasn't long before Rainbow Dash woke up after you and near mimicked everything you did, from the yawns to the stretching, to the second yawn. She even ran a hoof through her mane, but you were there to help her out with that.

"Morning," you whispered to her, kissing the back of her head.

She giggled silently. "Morning. When'd you wake up?"

"About a minute ago. If it weren't for the sun, I'd probably still be sleeping right now."

Rainbow looked back, prompting you to do the same. She groaned, pointing out that she had left the blinds open.

"Sorry."

"It's fine," you laughed. "Waking up with you made it bearable."

Dash laughed, but paused to let out another yawn. "I guess I'm just that good."

"Don't flatter yourself."

You and Rainbow laughed together for a good moment before settling down again, snuggling up further in the blankets as a gentle breeze seemed to resonate throughout the bedroom. Dash sighed with content as you wrapped a free foreleg around her.

"I missed this," you said.

"Me too. I forgot how warm you felt."

The two of you sat in silence for a few minutes, letting the morning pass you by and taking in the warmth of the bed just a bit longer. Your muzzle sank into the depths of Rainbow's mane, taking in its softness, while Rainbow embraced your hoof's clutch against her stomach. She giggled as she felt your breath slowly hit the back of her head.

The air was cool outside of the blanket, and mixed with the inner warmth, you were at this perfect temperature that left you feeling almost paralyzed against the mattress.

"I love you."

The mare smiled tiredly. "I love you too."

"No... I mean..." You tapped on Rainbow's shoulder, prompting her to turn towards you. She was curious, yet... maybe worried. "Last night, at the tavern... here... I just realized that I never once said 'I love you' back. Even before, when we were together, I didn't say it often, if at all. Yet, you must have said it a dozen times alone before bed."

Rainbow couldn't help but blush at the mention, but didn't say anything yet. You held out your hoof and rested it against her cheek. She embraced it with a nuzzle.

"I love you, Rainbow Dash. I have always loved you. Even if I never really said it, I always meant it. No matter what happens after today or where we go, I will never stop loving you. And I'm sorry I ever hurt you."

The mare began to tear up, only to try wiping them away with her hooves. No matter what she did or said, she would always call it a 'mushy' feeling. It wasn't to say she didn't like it, though.

Rainbow Dash gave you a faint kiss, only meant to last a moment. But as soon as her lips touched yours, she couldn't stop touching them. You pulled her close, embracing her as if she'd slip from beneath you—even if you knew she wouldn't. Eventually, you pulled away from her and looked into her eyes.

"So you wanna try again? For real?" she still had to ask, cautiously.

You smiled. "I'm ready when you are."

The way she looked into your eyes. All that time ago, you never would've anticipated that feeling. It was like falling in love with her all over again.

She kissed you again, and neither of you stopped until you grew tired of it.

Then again, would you ever grow tired of it?

TWO MONTHS LATER

The sound of a distant train horn filled your ears as you sat on a bench overlooking the platform. The train station at this time of day, while not abundant, was still relatively full of ponies either eager to greet those getting off, or looking to ride off into the sunset at the first chance.

You, Dash, and the others sat patiently for the former.

"Is my sign big enough? Ooh, I hope she'll be able to read it!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed while holding a pony-sized sign that said WELCOME HOME, AQUA LILLY in big aqua blue letters.

Rarity groaned to herself. "Yes, Pinkie darling, she'll be able to read it just fine."

You couldn't help but laugh silently to yourself as the train appeared in the distance. It'd been three months since Aqua Lilly went back to Chicacolt to "settle some family ties," according to her letters. While the way it was written in word actually raised an eyebrow, in reality she was just helping her family get back on their hooves following a few "medical mishaps."

It's actually more funny than it sounds, she wrote in the final letter you got a couple days ago. She went into further detail, even going far as to mention medical costs and the lengthy recovery process, which explained why she had been gone longer than the original planned week. Regardless of her troubles, everyone was looking forward to seeing her again.

The steam locomotive ground its wheels against the tracks, hissing as it made its stop. The doors slowly opened, and a conductor stepped out with his hoof wrapped around a funnel, but he didn't say anything yet.

As soon as he was out, countless passengers from inside the train followed, pouring out onto the platform. Many of them were greeted by those already standing by, whether they be friends, family, or even special someponies.

You darted your eyes around the crowd looking for Lilly, but no such luck. What were the chances several other aqua blue ponies would be on the same train? Granted, they all had different mane colors, but... wait, there she is!

"Aqua Lilly!" you shouted among the constant chatter of other folks, hoping to get her attention. As soon as you pointed her out to the others, they all joined in.

It didn't take long for the mare to notice the several ponies saying her name, and quickly squeezed her way through the crowd to reach all of you. Lilly hugged and was hugged by everypony, with the occasional chatter of how things have been since they last saw her.

"How's your family doing?"

"Darling, you striped your mane!"

"Did'ya see my sign? Did ya? Did ya?"

Lilly laughed, yet smiled at the attention she received, while answering every question and statement she could. Once she got to you, she couldn't help but pull you into a bear-hug. No doubt, as much as she stayed in contact with the others, you two were far closer.

"How have things been for you?" she asked around.

You smiled. "Pretty good, actually. The usual hijinks, but otherwise things have been better."

"So I've heard!" Lilly turned to Twilight, curious about a number of things. "How's the princess business coming along?"

"So far so good! Beside a couple problems, we've been able to set up donations for the repairs down in Manehattan. If I'm right, we should have it all fixed up before the year's out!"

"Aaaaaaaannnnnnd...?" Lilly inched toward the alicorn, wiggling her rump with anticipation. Everyone already knew exactly what juicy details she craved.

Twilight slowly lifted her hoof to reveal the golden band wrapped around it, an embarrassed yet pleased grin plastered on her face. On the golden band, the name "COBALT" in capitals.

"Last month."

"EEEEEEEE-HEE-HEEE!" squealed Aqua Lilly as the mare hugged Twilight tightly in her grasp.

"Tell. Me. Everything!"

The nine of you traveled down the streets of Ponyville on the way to Lilly's new house which, beyond the weekly upkeep by the Ponyville Lease Committee, had been sitting empty for three months per Twilight's request. Had Lilly stayed gone another week, not even the princess' requests would be able to keep that place from being swooped up by someone else.

Along the way, Twilight, per Lilly's request, went into detail surrounding the wedding between her and Cobalt. Who attended, who played music, which certain somepony ate the wedding cake before it could be cut... No details were spared.

Well, except the obvious ones.

"I'm so happy for you guys," Lilly remarked as she walked beside Twilight. "I had a feeling something was there, even if I wasn't always around to notice it."

"It was... bubbling up for a while. But I'm happy that bubble finally popped the way it did."

"I tried to save you a bit of cake from the wedding!" Pinkie exclaimed with a toothy grin, only for it to deflate with embarrassment. "... Then it went bad. Oops...?"

Lilly dismissed her worries with a hoof. "It's fine. I'm not all too crazy about cake, honestly. Fudge, however, is a different story."

"Ooh! Then you gotta come down at Sugarcube Corner! I got lotsa fuuudge~" Pinkie mentioned in a sing-song tone.

"I'll have to keep that in mind," Lilly winked an eye before belting out a laugh.

It wasn't long before you and the others reached the home. Flipping underneath the welcome mat, you grabbed the hidden key and slid it into the door hatch. The door opened with ease. And what was inside could only brighten that smile on Lilly's face.

Aqua blue walls and floors with the occasional striped shade of purple that connected all around. Also, the entire place had been furnished... as per her design.

"But... I—"

"Your guys came earlier this morning," you mentioned, "and since you gave me a general idea of where you wanted everything, we figured we all come down and save you the trouble of putting everything together. It can be a bit of a hassle."

Lilly recoiled, trying to take in everything. All of her things were definitely here, in the places she expected to put them in. Even her record player was sitting on the same intended perch she saw in the photos! Down to the detail!

"I..." Lilly burst out laughing, giving you and the others individual hugs. "Aww, thank you guys! I... I appreciate it...! Sorry, I wasn't expecting that."

"Don't worry about it, sugarcube." Applejack patted the mare on the shoulder. "It was the least we could do."

Lilly and Applejack exchanged nothing but kind smiles to each other. For the next several hours, you and the others did nothing but catch up on everything Lilly missed out on, and vise-versa. Some of the details weren't as entertaining—like that Bugbear incident a little under two months ago—but Rainbow Dash couldn't contain her excitement when she recalled you taking her out to the Wonderbolts show back in Windfall.

"And then they made a dragon! With clouds! Like, it was moving around and breathing fire and just going all over the place like an actual dragon! Then the atom! You should've been there, Twilight, it was awesome! Oh Celestia, my heart is still pounding just thinking about it!"

"I bet that weren't the only thing pounding that night..." Applejack whispered to Rarity, letting out a little snicker. Apparently not quiet enough, considering everyone heard her say it.

"Seriously?!"

Even as she was chastised by Rarity, who had a reddish hue growing on her cheeks, you found yourself laughing at the little joke—only to be roughly elbowed by Rainbow a moment later with a heavy "OOF" to boot.

Spike looked around the room, noticing the various blushes hanging over everyone's face.

"... Nope, still not getting it."

"Good, 'cause we're still not telling you," Twilight assured the little dragon as you struggled to hold back a grin, and Rainbow the urge to hit you again... even as she began to show the faintest smile.

"Glad to see nothing's changed between you guys," Lilly giggled to herself. She turned towards you and Rainbow. "What about you two?"

"Well," Rainbow planted a hoof on your head, maybe a bit too hard, "we've still got this idiot here with us... But, he's my idiot, so... we're doing fine."

"More than fine," you added, looking into the mare's eyes. Already, she was captivated all over and couldn't stop giving you that sweet smile. It would never grow on you.

"Ugh," groaned Spike, "get a room, you two."

"... Maybe later."

Another bonk, this time on the snout. It didn't stop you from laughing like your namesake. Still, she hits hard.

Soon enough, Pinkie had the idea of playful activities to share with Lilly. Whether it was Pin The Tail or a safe version of Spin the Bottle, it didn't matter as long as you were all having a good time.

Eventually, the entire day had suddenly gone away, and evening began to set in; as much as they wanted to stay, everypony had a job to get ready for tomorrow. Once seven o'clock rolled by, Twilight and the others said their goodbyes, gave final hugs, and headed off to their respectable homes, leaving you and Dash as the only remaining guests.

Weather near Ponyville was scheduled to be clear for the next couple days, according to Spitfire, and although you had a job tomorrow, you didn't have to wake up as early as Applejack. Her words, not yours.

"Well, assuming they're all also in the same place," Lilly pondered with another giggle, "you guys want anything to drink? I'm sure I've still got half a bottle of Seaddle Ale left."

"Seaddle Ale?" Rainbow Dash blew some air into her mane. "Man, it's been ages since I've had that."

You tried to recall any times you drank the stuff, but nothing came up. "I don't think I've had it before."

"It's veeerryy strong," Rainbow remembered as she turned to you. "Trust me. I've seen Fluttershy get drunk out of her mind off it back when I was in school."

"... Somehow, I can see that."

The two of you had a brief laughing fit as Lilly searched for the Ale bottle. Eventually finding it perched in the common liquor cabinet, she grabbed three cups and filled them with only a small amount of the stuff. That alone should've told you how strong it was.

After just the second little cup, the three of you were beginning to feel the effects of intoxication. Once you finished your second cup, you swore off a third. Any more, and you wouldn't be able to go anywhere. And you sure as Tartarus weren't going to let Dash fly home drunk.

"I needed this," Lilly groaned with satisfaction. "Like, I really needed this."

Rainbow smiled. "This is *hic* nice. We should totally do this more often. But like, get the girls and we can all get drunk off our minds."

"Even Fluttershy?" you asked curiously.

"Even Fluttershy. Totally Fluttershy."

You, Rainbow, and Lilly sat in the living room, staring at the ceiling for what felt like an eternity. The sounds of Ponyville spring to life outside, but even the crickets were loud enough to hear over the muffled chatter of ponies going about their evening business.

It was kind of peaceful, in a strange way.

Eventually, Lilly sighed.

"I have a confession."

"That you two kissed?" Rainbow immediately filled, inching in your direction, and the look on Lilly's face was more than enough confirmation. "Saw it coming. He told me after we got back together."

You scrunched your lips. "... Wow, you didn't skip a beat."

"Eh, figured I get it outta the way instead of letting it linger on."

"Fair enough."

"Oh," Lilly silently said. The mare fidgeted with her hooves for a moment, unsure of what to say next. "Look... I'm sorry if I, you know, impeded on anything by doing that."

"Nah," Rainbow sighed, dismissing her worries with a hoof, "you didn't do anything wrong. I mean, we weren't even together when you did that, you know? I can't exactly get mad at that."

"I know, but I still should've known better."

"Against what? Being a regular mare and smooching up a guy you like?" Rainbow Dash scooted up to Lilly and gave her a firm hoof on her shoulder. "Hey, it's okay. You had something you wanted to get out and you did. Nothing to it."

Lilly looked up to Dash. "... You promise?"

"I promise. Just... don't do it again since we're together and all. Deal?"

The mare laughed at the proposal. "Deal."

The two mares clanked their cups together and downed the rest of their respective portions. For the remainder of the time you were there, not one more drop of Ale was touched, lest any of you wanted to be literally paralyzed from drunkenness.

But eventually, the time did come for you and Dash to make your way out. You helped Lilly clean up whatever mess that was formed throughout the day and washed out the cups. Whatever furniture that was moved was put back into its original position, leaving the living room look as it did when you first came in.

"I had fun," Lilly said as she led you two to the door. "I really did. I really hope we get to do this more often."

"Totally!" Dash exclaimed. "Ponyville's got just as much stuff to do as any city like Manehattan. Only difference, the ponies here are actually bearable."

Lilly giggled. "Definitely." She then hugged the two of you together, and you returned the gesture.

"We'll make sure you feel right at home here," you tell Lilly, patting her on the shoulder. She held your hoof firmly with her own.

"Thank you. Both of you, and the others. I'm glad everything worked out for you."

"Me too."

"Me too."

Lilly smiled at you and Dash, but still seemed hesitant, like something was on her mind. Before either of you could ask, Lilly embraced you in a hug, sighing with content.

"I missed you... friend."

You hugged her back. "I missed you too, friend."

As you pulled away from her, Aqua Lilly opened the front door to let you out. You both exchanged your goodbyes and were off into the night, slightly drunk, but nonetheless satisfied. The two of you walked beside each other, helping one support the other with each step forward.

"Hey, um... do you mind if I crash at your place tonight?" Rainbow asked, hiccuping afterwards. "I don't really think I'm fit to fly at the moment."

"Not at all," you grin. "Think you'll be able to make it up the stairs?"

"Nope."

"Good, because I probably can't, either."

You both laughed into the night as Ponyville began to tuck itself into bed.

...

Aqua Lilly watched as her two drunken friends disappeared behind the corner, supporting each other's weight. She shut the door and locked it behind her, then headed upstairs to locate the bedroom, which didn't take too long, considering there were only two upper doors.

The mare flopped down onto the bed and sighed. She wanted to fall asleep, but felt troubled.

She couldn't stop thinking about him.

Ever since that day, he'd always be on her mind in some way. Every time she wrote a letter, no matter how much she loved writing to the others—especially to Twilight Sparkle, of all ponies!—writing to him always made her day. Suddenly, the worst day of her life didn't seem so bad in retrospect the moment "Dear Lilly" caught her eyes.

And that kiss. That was the first time she truly felt the happiest she could've been.

And she knew she would never be able to feel that again.

And frankly, she was okay with that. She was happy. Happy the two of them were able to look past their differences and their problems and just be themselves without prejudice. Happy they would have a brand new chapter of their lives to look forward to together.

Happy that he could finally be happy too—no matter who made him so.

She smiled.

"I'll be here."

Epilogue

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Act 1: Chapter 1: Here We Are

Author's Note

DISCLAIMER:

Chapters 7 and 8 of Act 1 will be rewritten, as major plot points are retconned later down the line.

-The original story got amazing support. I hope this story will be even better for you.

-Sorry that Writer's Block is making me its bitch.

-Thank Crowley, Darf, TheCamel and more for inspiring me to make stories.

-This story has sex. Patience is key, however.

-Rainbow will sometimes be referred to as 'the girl' and 'the mare' and possibly in later chapters. It sounds nice, for some reason.

Finally, since this will obviously be better here than in the story itself:

-I'll put that in the description---maybe.

-Enjoy the story.

Act 1: Chapter 1: Here We Are

After

by

I Am The Night

Act 1: Chapter 1: Here We Are

Mornings in Manehattan---given the occasion---can be rather lovely. It's a time before the city begins to bustle with life, and at that time, you can listen to the sounds of the birds chirping, the gentle howling of the wind in your ears, or the sound of the ocean crashing against the concrete walls of the island itself.

To some---a city without the sounds of civilization lurking about...

It sounds lovely.

But the only sound Rainbow Dash woke up to was the sound of a heart monitor, beeping away into her ears.

To some ponies, that particular sound would have driven them mad with insanity, and of course, it too pestered the young mare.

But she took it less as an annoyance...and more of a good sign. Because it told her that her friend was still with the world.

With Applejack. With Twilight. With Pinkie. With her.

She was glad that he was still with her.

As the mare woke up from her slumber, she felt a bit of hope for the new day. She hoped that her male friend would have been just as awake as she was, waiting for her to awaken and cry with joy.

But the reality that appeared before her was far from what she had hoped.

Though she did cry, she cried for a while.

But they were anything but tears of joy.

She couldn't even remember how long she cried for, but by the time she stopped, the sun started to shine through the only window in the room. It did take quite a while however before she felt the warmness of the distant star beaming across her body.

Eventually, the girl lifted her head up, watching as the sun began to shine between a few of the distant buildings, reflecting over the distant ocean waters.

She sniffled and began to wipe the wet tears off her face. She decided to leave alone the dry ones; she would just wash her face later.

To her, it was a good thing she never wore makeup. It was less of a hassle to wash her face, unlike her friend Rarity, who would usually have spent more than ten minutes to wash her face, as opposed to Rainbow having taken less than thirty seconds.

Just thinking about it, even for that little moment, made Rainbow chuckle only slightly, and it seemed that just the littlest thoughts seemed to brighten her mood---only slightly, but enough to get her moving.

Rainbow looked at her friend, still bedridden as he was yesterday and the day before, and could be for tomorrow and the day after and the day after and...

...Well...you know.

The stallion still looked the same visually---bruised and cut up slightly, but alive nonetheless. Just seeing his chest slowly expand and contract as it did made her feel a constant moment of relief, knowing that he was still fighting for life.

Raising a hoof, the girl brushed his mane. It was slightly tattered, but it seemed that the doctors had tried to fix it. Of course, it was never as proper as, say, Rarity's mane. In fact, it was just as messy as hers sometimes.

But it made a part of him in a way.

As Rainbow brushed his mane, she noticed some of the little cuts hidden beneath, as well as a couple of scars. The scars were from a long time ago, rather than recent, but it still seemed surprising to her.

She gently touched his face as she felt the other tiny cuts on it beneath his warm fur, but was careful around the massive bruise from the...from the bat.

Even after already two days---she still couldn't get over it. It seemed so unreal, and yet, it was real.

The fact that somepony in the world took the time out of their lives to try and kill one stallion...

What kind of pony-no....What kind of monster would go out of their way to do something like that?

...

Well...she didn't care about that pony.

Not right now.

She had more important things to worry about right now than some bastard coward.

As the clock hanging on the wall chimed 8 AM, a time she rarely woke up to, Dash felt her stomach begin to growl, a sign that it begged to be fed.

She hadn't eaten since 5 PM yesterday. It seemed more like that since this. Before all of this, she would pig out on food and snacks.

But after two nights ago, she seemed hungry less and less.

She wanted to take that as a good thing, and so she did. The last thing he probably would want was to wake up to her being a fat slob.

The mare let out another chuckle at her own thought. There was nothing wrong with making fun of yourself every now and again.

She probably deserved it, anyway.

Getting up from the set of chairs she had slept on, she sorely walked her way towards the bathroom. It wasn't anything special from hers; a toilet, a sink, a mirror, and dim lights. The occasional hospital setup.

Why are hospital rooms so dull? she thought to herself as she made her way to the sink.

Running both knobs, she waited patiently for the water to change the way she liked: Not too hot, not too cold.

Just right.

When the temperature seemed good enough, the mare splashed a good chunk of water into her face, rubbing it against her matted fur and washing away any dry tears that appeared overnight and only recently.

As the water made its way into her mouth, she tasted the faint saltiness of her tears as they mixed with the sink water. She cringed slightly and spit it out whenever she could, almost gagging.

She hated tasting tears.

When her face felt as clean as it could be, she turned off the sink and looked into the mirror.

Her face was wet with water and messy, seeming a lot fluffier than usual as she dried it off with a towel. It didn't take long for her to smooth her fur again.

And as she stared into the mirror, while her body looked normal as it had just a few days ago, her eyes were quite...different. It wasn't just the fact that they were still red from the tears, but...

To her---and maybe others---they seemed...

Sad.

Faded.

Dim.

While they still held the pink brightness that always showed off to her friends and anyone else, to Rainbow, that color today was a lot less than the day before.

And the day before.

The mare tried to ignore the sight, blocking it from her mind, and left the bathroom, shutting the light off and closing the door behind her. As it shut, she felt her stomach growling again, demanding the nutrients it needed.

She didn't ignore it. She was really hungry.

She checked the clock again. Two past eight.

Eat and then come back up, Dash thought as she stared at the slowly ticking hands. Shouldn't take too long.

Nodding to herself, she started to make her way back over to the bed, looking once more over her friend. His heart monitor continued steadily, his breathing the same.

Even with how normal he seemed---she still couldn't shake the worry of something happening while she was away. It wasn't out of the ordinary to be worried for someone who was close to death.

A part of her felt that he could die at any moment, and if she was away, no one would ever know.

But another part of her told her to stop worrying every single second. It told her that he would be okay, that he would still be here when she got back.

And she had no other choice but to listen to it.

It was right, after all.

Or rather---she was right, after all.

Hovering over her friend's body, she got close to his ear, as if she felt that he would hear her better. With a calm-as-could-be voice, she whispered:

"I'll be right back...okay?"

And with that, she gave her friend a gentle kiss on the forehead.

It may not have been the kiss he wanted.

But to Rainbow, it was just a kiss that he needed.

With another gentle brush of his mane, the mare stood back on all fours. Turning around, she made her way to the door. As she reached the door, she felt the knob in her hoof for a couple of seconds before opening the door.

But before she left, she took one last look at her friend.

Unchanged.

She wanted to tell herself to stop assuming he would be awake at the turn of her head.

But there was nothing wrong with hope.

With a sigh, she left her friend alone again.

Alone to satisfy her own needs.

The walk to the elevator wasn't too far, just on the other side of the building. To some, yes, that would seem a bit far with how big a hospital usually is, but the mare already became familiar with the shortest twists and turns to get to the elevator or stairs, if she so desired.

But along the way through the familiar hallway, she came across a familiar face; one of the nurses that stood alongside Doctor Cobalt the day before had been walking in the direction opposite her, carrying on her back what appeared to be some form of food bag.

As the nurse got closer to Rainbow, she seemed to recognize the mare almost immediately, stopping and bidding her a good morning, and even asking how she was feeling so far.

"A little hungry," Rainbow began with a faint smile, "but I'm okay."

"That's good," the nurse replied with her own smile, before adding, "The cafeteria's open right now; you should eat."

"I was headed there, anyway," Rainbow chuckled. The nurse apologized slightly, but the mare said it was no problem.

But before the nurse could go any further, Rainbow asked what the bag on her back was for. The nurse simply stated that it was time to feed her friend, adding that comatose patients can't eat solid foods, and therefore, need to eat food that has been liquidized in order to be fed or hydrated.

Rainbow never "drank" food before, and the thought of doing so made her a bit queezy. Sure, it was understandable why it was liquid, but she had the thought that the mixture of all kinds of food into one large "drink" was enough to make one hurl.

Well....unless they're in a coma, of course.

After another moment of brief talking, the two mares eventually bid each other farewell for now. Rainbow felt somewhat better, knowing that, if anything were to happen, at least someone would be there.

Right now, all she needed was some food herself.

Because a solid breakfast sounds really good right now.

Breakfast today was different from breakfast yesterday.

In many ways, it was very different.

Sure, the food tasted better in a way, and she could actually get it down her throat.

But that wasn't the main thing bothering her.

Today---breakfast was...

It was lonely.

Yesterday, Rainbow had breakfast with Twilight and Applejack, two of her best friends, and through it, they kept her as positive as they could.

But today, there was nopony sitting in front of her or beside her.

She was all alone.

Of course, she knew Applejack wouldn't be here, especially after what happened last night. Yes, she was mad at her. Of course she was mad at her! Even as she forgave her, she still had a grudge on her.

But she could never think of laying a single hoof on her best friend---a friend that she knew even before Twilight came to Ponyville.

No matter how angry she could ever be at that mare...

She would never hit her.

Shaking her head, she let out a somewhat frustrated sigh and decided to dig into her meal. At least the pancakes were actually edible.

But not more than a couple of bites in, she heard somepony sit just opposite of her. Looking up from her tray, she noticed Twilight, with her own tray of pancakes, looking right back at her.

At first, the two were silent, only looking into each other's eyes for a few brief moments, all while the life of the cafeteria filled the silence.

It remained silent for a little while longer, before Twilight became the first to speak.

"...Hey," she began.

At first, Rainbow didn't reply, still looking at the unicorn with a neutral attitude. With a silent but short sigh, she looked back down towards her food.

"Hey," she quietly replied back, enough for Twilight to hear.

Twilight knew Rainbow was upset. Of course, it wasn't too much of a surprise, considering the past couple of days.

For about half a minute, it became silent between the two again. Twilight started to eat her pancakes normally, while Rainbow ate hers slowly.

As she ate, however, Rainbow could hear the sound of individual conversations all around her; it was a perk she always had. Even if she wasn't paying attention directly, she was always paying attention.

To her left, a few tables down, she could hear two stallions talking about the recent hit in the Griffon Kingdom's stock market. At a table behind her, she could hear an old couple, roughly thirty years older than her, playfully arguing about their hospital bill. Why they would playfully argue about hundreds of bits worth of payment, she could never understand.

But to her right---she could hear a couple of nurses talking about the recent coma patient. The name of the patient immediately gave away the question as to who it was.

"Did you hear about the new patient? What happened to him?"

"Yeah, I did. Coma patient, right?"

"Yeah. I couldn't get a good look at him because they rushed him to the ER as quick as they could. But from what I heard, someone stabbed him and smashed his face in."

"Sweet Celestia. And he's still alive?"

"Surprisingly, yes. From what most of the doctors were saying, he's in a coma, but he's still holding on. The other night, when he first came in, he apparently flat-lined during the surgery. They spent several minutes trying to restart his heart. Eventually, only one doctor kept trying. The rest were all getting ready to log in the time."

"Just one doctor?"

"Yes. But what I also heard is...apparently the patient's friends were all there, watching through the window, watching it all go down."

"Really?"

"Yeah. One of his friends apparently broke down in the middle of the hall and started screaming through it."

The conversation would have gone further, but Twilight had decided to cut it there.

"Excuse me, ladies," she called to them from afar. Almost immediately, they all turned in the direction of the two of them.

Their eyes widened only slightly when they realized who they were looking at, but the nurse who had been telling the story found her eyes locking with Rainbow. She could see the nurse's eyes quickly flood with regret, as if she recognized her right away.

Twilight added, "Can you please take that conversation somewhere else, please?"

There was no objection or protest. The nurses quickly nodded, apologized to "Princess Twilight" and grabbed their trays as they trotted away as quick as they could to another table.

Twilight looked back to Rainbow, who didn't seem to have shown any type of emotion or negativity toward the mares' words, only growing slight worry within the unicorn.

But before she could ask if her friend was okay, Rainbow was the first to ask, seeming frustrated with Twilight's decision.

"Why did you do that?" she asked with an annoyed tone, "I was listening!"

Almost immediately, Twilight replied, "Because the last thing you need is to hear anything else and make yourself worse."

The response seemed to perk one of Rainbow's eyebrows up, seeming as if she was confused of her friend's answer.

"What are you talking about?"

Twilight's slightly stern look seemed to fade near instantly after Rainbow asked the question, replaced with a look of worry and sadness. Dash could see it in her friend's eyes---yet she didn't say a thing. She wanted to hear what she had to say.

With a sad sigh, Twilight took a look up and down Rainbow's body for only a second before answering.

"...Look at you."

At first, the mare hesitated, but complying, she started to take a look at her own body.

Her hooves were still clean after they had been washed, and she was sure her face was clean also.

But the rest of her body...

That was a different story.

Parts of her fur were matted, dirty and uncleaned. If she focused enough, she could even smell herself---to her, it wasn't as bad as the smell Twilight could smell.

Of course, the last time she showered was the day of the...the incident....so it wouldn't be a surprise that she smelled bad.

And every detail that she saw and took note of---Twilight told her right off the bat, even complaining about Rainbow's "baggy eyes" and that she looked like she stayed up all night. Of course, Rainbow did sleep, but the unicorn argued that it looked like she only slept a couple hours.

"When, exactly, did you go to sleep last night?" Twilight asked.

Rainbow pondered at the thought for a few moments, but when coming up with an answer, she could only shrug and give a guess.

"Uh...I-I don't know...after Midnight, I guess."

With a small shake of her head, Twilight opened her mouth and discouraged it.

"Rainbow, that's not good at all. You need your sleep."

"I don't need sleep, Twilight. I'm fine."

"Yes, you do. Don't argue with me."

The slight and sudden tension caused the two to go silent for a moment, their eyes catching each other, unable to break away. Rainbow saw Twilight in a more stern manner, almost like a mother to her child. But Twilight saw Rainbow's eyes almost in the same way, the only difference being the other way around.

But as the silence lingered on, the unicorn saw her friend's frustrated look simmer slowly, returning almost to its original look of fear and worry---the kind of look that she hadn't seen since she left only a night ago.

Twilight wanted to ask what was wrong...but she couldn't seem to get the words to fit where they needed to in her head. Even after a full night's rest, everything she-...everything they got through troubled her greatly.

Unable to properly talk, Twilight stayed silent for several more moments, but eventually, it was Dash who initially spoke up.

At first having her head looking down, Rainbow lifted it up again and looked back at Twilight.

To some, the words that came out of her mouth would sound like nothing but excuse after excuse.

But to Twilight, the words only worried her more.

"W..Wha...What if I fall asleep...and something happens while I'm sleeping, what if he..."

Rainbow lifted a hoof towards her mouth, almost as if to gently bite on the tip of it, before setting it back down to the table, clearly having trouble herself trying to talk.

But she continued regardless.

"...You know how I'm a heavy sleeper...right?"

The question having been directed to Twilight, the unicorn didn't hesitate all that much in nodding gently, prompting further talk from the pegasus.

"...Well...What if I'm sleeping in the middle of the night...and his...his heart or...or something stops and his body just...just...shuts down?

"He would be dying and I would be sleeping all comfy in those...damn chairs...and by the time I wake up in the morning, he'd...

"...He'd be long gone."

The cyan mare looked at her friend for several more seconds before she looked away from her, resting her head on her hooves and looking to the side, her shaking leg causing her whole body to quake along.

To anypony looking, they'd think Rainbow was acting like nothing more than a severe drug addict who hasn't gotten their fix.

But all Twilight could see was her best friend literally breaking down by the minute.

And she knew exactly why.

Suddenly, Rainbow looked back to Twilight.

Her eyes---they looked different.

She didn't know why.

"He would be dead...

"...And all because I fell asleep."

Twilight couldn't answer.

How would she answer?

How could she answer?

For now---the only way was not at all.

Rainbow stared again at her for a few more seconds. Eventually, she rested her chin on her hooves and turned away once more, looking down the far end of the table, shaking her leg again.

Even after Rainbow looked away, Twilight couldn't stop staring at her friend.

Couldn't stop staring at the way she acted.

After the initial situation settled in, the other girls, even Spike, managed to keep themselves calm and somewhat collected.

But Dash...

...Dash was a completely different story.

Twilight knew her as a strong, collective and determined pony. Even in the worst of situations, she was always able to keep herself together.

But in just the past few days...

Twilight knows it's her...

But it's like looking at a completely different pony.

...

But of course...

Twilight couldn't blame her.

Not even now.

So the unicorn didn't say a thing to her friend, lest she made anything worse.

Breakfast passed in relative silence, even as the sounds of life walked and talked all around them.

It was so quiet.

It was so very...very...

Quiet.

Breakfast came and went. Despite the tastiness of the food, there was always that bitter flavor, one that crept into each and every bite, filling the surroundings with awkwardness and depressed tension.

It made Rainbow's stomach uneasy.

Once the food was eaten and the trays put away, Twilight and Dash got up and left the cafeteria together. As they walked through the halls, Rainbow asked Twilight why she was here, especially so early in the morning.

Twilight replied with a kidful smile, "Well, he's my friend too, remember?"

Rainbow felt a small chuckle come on and let it come. But the smile that appeared on her face vanished as quick as it came; the mare apologetically told her friend to forget she even asked.

Twilight's smile also faded, but she didn't let herself get down. Gently putting a hoof on her friend's shoulder, she said:

"You don't need to apologize, you know?"

The smile, though very faint, returned on Rainbow's face. Her body shook a tiny bit from a little chuckle that croaked from her throat.

With a nod, she said, "...I know...I'm just..."

But she never really could explain it. She paused at first as if it was all thought out in her head, but when her mouth opened, she couldn't finish, nor tell.

Twilight could see this, see the trouble her friend was feeling, but she didn't push any further on Dash and just let it go.

The unicorn gently patted her friend's shoulder and continued walking forward, staying closer to the mare in a way of support, should she need any more.

Walking back to their friend's room didn't seem to take as long. It was the same distance as yesterday, the same time to walk to it as yesterday...

But today just seemed...

...faster.

Twilight simply shrugged the feeling off. It wasn't too important anyway. It was a thing.

Rainbow took it as a good thing.

A faster day was always a good thing.

As they stepped in front of the elevator, Twilight pressed the button that would bring them where they needed to go. Even though it was several floors below them, they could hear the elevator hum to life, the sound of its mechanisms whirring and twisting. They could hear the elevator get closer and closer as it climbed higher, floor after floor.

When they heard the ding! the elevator doors slowly slid open. Nopony was inside.

Casually, the two mares stepped into the metal box and turned around to face the doorway. Twilight pressed one of the many buttons on the wall, the button with a 17 above it.

As she pushed the button, it started to illuminate a faint yellow. The elevator doors then slowly slid shut, and almost immediately, the elevator started to climb upward.

Just like the walk to it, the trip from the cafeteria to the 17th floor was silent and still. The mares didn't move, nor did they talk.

But while Rainbow sat still, seeming to stare at her own disfigured reflection in the doors---Twilight seemed to take glances at Rainbow every now and again. They were more or less calm glances, even though each one did hold some pint of worry.

But she knew Rainbow, even now, was as calm, collective and determined as she has always been.

Arrogant too.

Even that was a good thing.

"Equestria is better off without you."

...Sometimes.

As the massive metal box suddenly came to a stop, the metal reflective doors slowly slid open once again, revealing the familiar outlook of the 17th floor. It wasn't as awake or active as the cafeteria's floor, but it still had its fair share of doctors, nurses and patients trotting or walking about.

Or---carried about.

Already having recognized with the designs, it didn't take them long to find their friend's room. Much less time than yesterday, that was definite.

When they found the room and stepped inside, they noticed a nurse standing next to the bedridden stallion. It was the same nurse Rainbow spoke to earlier in the morning.

She noticed the two walk into the room and greeted them with a kind but faint smile. As she greeted Rainbow, she asked her how breakfast was.

With her own faint smile, Rainbow replied, "It was..."

She stopped for a moment, looking at Twilight briefly. For a second, what she could call a smile faded, not in a disappointed way, but more or less an embarrassed way.

"...alright," she finished as she turned back to the nurse, her smile returning, though more faded than before.

While the nurse noticed Rainbow's...off change in tone, she paid no mind to it for the time being.

"That's good," she replied, looking once more to the food bag that had been hooked up to the stallion's feeding tube.

Both mares knew exactly what it was, but Twilight was curious as to how long he was going to be fed like this.

"Until he wakes up, Princess, this is the only way he'll be able to eat."

"What is it, exactly?" Rainbow asked, curious about the food contents in it.

"It's a mixture of mainly vegetables and bits of hay. There is enough protein in each food bag to keep a comatose patient fed for a full day, sometimes even two."

"Really?" Twilight asked, rather surprised, "Just from bits of vegetables and hay?"

With a slight tilt of her head, the nurse calmly corrected the princess.

"Well---actually, the food is somewhat enhanced by unicorn magic to properly keep a comatose patient well hydrated and fed. Some effects mainly vary in each bag, but the enhancements can prevent the patient from gaining too little or too much protein."

Twilight seemed to understand the nurse's explanation, though she felt a bit curious.

"...But---I thought the doctors said he was the first coma patient you've ever had."

"He is---but there have been other coma patients throughout Equestria. They aren't common, but they aren't rare, either. The scientists who enhanced these bags have tested them on the patients. The first ones didn't have all that much of an effect."

The nurse then turned around and picked up another food bag that had been lying on the table behind her. Holding it in one of her hooves, she held it towards the mares and explained.

"But we were one of the hospitals in the country to get the newest test set."

"*Test*?"

"Yes," the nurse nodded, "The set of coma bags are really still in development. From what we've heard, each new set is more successful than the last. We've heard news from Los Pegasus that their set was very effective."

"And they have the same bags as you guys," Rainbow added in, "Right?"

"Yes. Your friend should get the same amount of protein as the other patients."

"Good," Rainbow said, though she hesitantly added, "Real...real good."

Both Twilight and the nurse did notice her slight hesitance, but they didn't act upon it. At this point, it was a common thing to Twilight. The nurse, however, had more experience with this kind of behavior.

To her, it was honestly best to let the emotions come naturally rather than tamper with them.

And in a way, Twilight felt it too.

For a few more minutes, the three mares continued to talk until the patient had fully consumed the bag's contents. When that was done, it was unhooked from his IV. Bidding the two farewell, the nurse saw herself out of the room, leaving the two mares alone with their friend again.

Twilight stood on the side of the bed nearest to the window, while Rainbow took her side from before, nearest to the door.

For a short while, the both of them didn't talk to each other much. There was a sentence or two, but never a full-on conversation. There were even occasional glances at the clock.

8:34 in the morning, it read.

It had only been half an hour since they left, and only minutes since they came back.

Then Dash looked away once, and when she turned back to it, it was five minutes to nine.

A whole near half hour had passed, and it didn't even feel like it.

But still---there was never a complete discussion.

The two continue to look tiredly around the room, listen to the ticking of the clock or the beeping of the monitor. Rainbow mainly looked at her male friend, still expecting him to open his eyes at any moment.

She wanted to stop hoping for it, but at the same time, she didn't.

So she kept hoping.

It was the only thing keeping her going right now, that was for sure.

For several more minutes, way past nine o'clock, Rainbow kept her eyes fixed on the stallion, while Twilight peaked glances at him and her occasionally.

But as the time passed forward, Twilight notice Rainbow's face warp slightly. It wasn't like something out of a dream of the sort, but more or less emotionally.

She would wince slightly, as if thinking of an awkward or awful thought, and she would silently curse herself under her own breath.

But it didn't take long for her to realize what she was going on about.

When Rainbow looked up and notice Twilight looking right back, she quickly looked back down to the stallion and stopped muttering.

But the unicorn already heard.

So she spoke.

"...Applejack told me about what happened."

Rainbow's ears----originally having been down----perked up at the sound of the cow-mare's name. And while she didn't exactly show a face of sadness or anger, she did portray some slight frustration.

With a sigh, the mare looked up to Twilight and said:

"...Did she?"

A brief silence in between, but the unicorn nodded, to which the pegasus shook her head, closing her eyes momentarily.

She sighed again.

Again, quietness brewed in the room, broken by every beep and every tick.

And it stayed that way---for several moments, not a word or loud breath came from the two.

They didn't even make eye contact for the same length.

But soon enough, the length was broken, and Rainbow turned her head towards Twilight, looking into her eyes.

Twilight could see the emotion swirling about in those pink saucers of hers.

"....I...I-I didn't do it...you know? ...I ne....I never hi-"

"I know," Twilight stopped her from finishing, "...I know."

Rainbow continued to look at the unicorn for a bit longer, trying to hold back whatever tears began to form. She managed to keep the majority back, but only a tear or two succeeded down her cheeks.

It was quiet again for a few seconds, but Twilight added with a question to break the silence.

"...She's sorry, you know."

With a sniffle of her nose, Rainbow nodded her head slowly and gently.

"...I know."

The two once more fell silent, Rainbow looking back to her stallion friend, while Twilight continued to stare at the pegasus.

Wordless, they let the clock and the monitor do the talking.

And endless chatter, it sounded like.

*Beep!*

*Tick.*

*Beep!*

*Tick.*

*Beep!*

*Tick.*

Gently but slowly, Rainbow lifted her hoof and rested it on his own.

Still warm.

Still soft.

...Still limp.

She sighed.

It didn't take long for Twilight to fall asleep. Even with enough magic to keep a unicorn preoccupied for days, she still was out of options or anything to do---well, except rest, of course.

So as she slept on the seats she had slept on the day before, Rainbow continued to sit at her friend's bedside, not at all feeling as tired as Twilight.

She sat on the seat and stared at her friend's hoof for what felt like nearly an hour, the ticking, the beeping and a unicorn snoring to keep her company.

An hour passed before she took another look at the clock, now reading 10:21.

To think, I'll be having lunch in three hours already, she thought to herself, even letting out a faint chuckle.

And the smile stayed there a little while too.

She liked that.

But just before the clocked ticked to eleven, Rainbow's ears perked upward as she heard the sound of the door clicking open.

Turning her head towards it, she mainly expected it to be the nurse from earlier or even Cobalt with more information.

But it was just as good, if not better.

Her friends stood at the door, all five of them.

Yes---even Spike decided to come back.

Of course...why wouldn't he?

As they entered, one after one, the pegasus noticed them looking better than the last time she saw them---more than a day ago.

Rarity's mane, then frazzled, was now fixed and proper.

Pinkie's mane, having been deflated---as usual at times when she had been depressed or saddened---was in a mixture of deflated and poofy, but she generally physically looked better than yesterday.

She even brought a smile with her. How nice.

Fluttershy, though nothing had been changed too much, looked much more awake, the bags beneath her eyes---even though Rainbow hardly noticed them then---now gone, even though the timid mare would yawn every now and again.

Applejack...

Applejack looked the same. She wasn't tired, her mane wasn't frazzled.

She looked the same as the last time Rainbow saw her---just like the others.

But there was the big difference.

She wasn't angry this time.

She was---more or less---apologetic.

Just like Twilight said.

And then came Spike.

Spike looked the same as usual: Small baby dragon, scaly back, hungry for gems...

The Spike everyone knew.

But then there were his eyes.

There was something...something rather...

...off.

She saw Spike's eyes all the time with a confident and fierce attribute to them---with a bit of love too.

But when she looked into his eyes now...

Those were all gone.

And all that she could see in his now-always-wide eyes were...

...It was like he was always...shocked. Not just that---but confused too, like he wasn't too sure what was currently going on around him.

It was like he was always asking himself something, and there was never a true answer.

Even when he looked up to her, the anger from a day ago was now entirely absent. He recognized her---but he wasn't angry with her.

He was just...

...confused.

The greeting from Rarity snapped Rainbow out of her contact with the young dragon, forcing her to snap her head up at Rarity. The sudden turn of her head seemed to have startled the white unicorn, who stepped back slightly with a shocked look plastered onto her face.

"Sorry if I startled you, darling," she said to the pegasus, taking one step back forward.

Realizing the situation, Rainbow nodded her head, shook a hoof and replied:

"No no no---It's okay, I'm fine," with a smile to assure her.

But Rarity wasn't entirely convinced.

"Are you sure?"

Another nod from Rainbow and the continuous---but faint---smile of hers prevented another question peaking from Rarity...for the moment, at least.

"What're you guys doing here?" Rainbow asked all of them.

Fluttershy was the first to respond.

"We wanted to see how you and him were doing."

Rainbow understood the second part, but not the first.

"Wait," she interrupted, pointing a hoof at herself, "Me?"

"Why yes, Darling. You haven't been back to the hotel since the cab ride. You must feel awful right now!"

That brought out a chuckle from the pegasus.

"Not as bad as you think."

Rarity rolled her eyes in a non-playful, but serious manner.

"Still, even without a clean mane, you've been sleeping on nothing but wooden chairs for nearly two days. The least you could do is come back and get some rest in a proper bed."

Even with the situation they faced, Rainbow wasn't entirely changed. Still ignorant.

Shaking her head, she said, "The chairs are just fine."

Eyes half open in a frustrated manner, she gave up on convincing the mare to leave.

Applejack noticed her frustration and gently placed a hoof on her shoulder as a way to calm her down. Rarity turned to her, noticing the gesture, and took the silent advice, calming down quite quick.

The cow-mare nodded to her, then turned back to Rainbow, her eyes showing a sign of concern.

"How's he doin'?" she asked Rainbow, "Any changes?"

Rainbow never answered vocally, but she did turn towards them. But to everyone's sadness---she still shook her head.

Applejack closed her eyes a bit tighter than normal, putting her head down and letting out a depressed and frustrated sigh, as did Rarity. Pinkie and Fluttershy's eyes were just as sad, but they remained quiet.

Fluttershy did her best not to cry for the moment.

Pinkie took only second-long glances as the stallion before turning away for a minute at a time.

And Spike still stared.

Still confused.

When Rarity lifted her own head, she turned her head and noticed Twilight sleeping on one of the chairs---snoring with a faint smile on her face.

It must be a good dream, Rarity thought as she observed the unicorn's chest slowly expand then slowly contract.

Turning towards Rainbow, she asked, "How long has she been sleeping for?"

The mare immediately knew who she was referring to, though she did still hover an eye in her direction. Eyeing the clock again, she saw the time.

Two minutes had only passed. 10:23.

Not exactly knowing, Rainbow shrugged her shoulders and guessed an hour, at most.

They didn't ask any further, nor did they try to wake the unicorn.

She needed a good dream.

Hell...a good anything.

The others made themselves welcome within the small hospitable quarters. Chairs, the floor, even against the wall, they all found a spot---whatever they found comfortable for the time being.

And they began to wait.

They weren't sure what to wait for.

Wait for him to wake up, wait for the doctor to give more good or bad news, wait for the sun to go down again and let the moon shine...

There were so many things they could wait for---but nothing to really wait for.

So they just simply chose to wait for anything.

The time passed slowly at first, slow as a slug or a snail from one side of a room to the next. Just seemed to linger on about. Had it not been for the constant beeping of the heart monitor that only showed endless good news, the full hour they waited would have been remarkably silent.

Remarkable even in Pinkie's case. They saw her as the girl who was always hopping to and fro---the girl who would always laugh and smile at everything around her---the girl who just lived when everyone else tried.

Today, and the days before---she didn't laugh. She didn't hop. She didn't live.

Today, she was not Pinkie Pie.

And when she wasn't Pinkie Pie---the rest were not who they were.

They were all stagnant. To someone, it would be like they all shared the same personality: They were all sad, they were all silent, they were all...uncertain.

They were all one pony.

The only two that could be differed from the six of them were Twilight---in her happy-go-lucky sleeping pose---and the stallion laying in front of them, the one that could suddenly die at any time if he so chose.

Or maybe he just simply chooses to never open his eyes again.

Nothing was certain to them. It very much didn't feel certain.

The hour passed in semi-silence. Beep, beep, beep the monitor went, over and over again. Tick, tock, tick, tock the clock went, over and over again.

In, out, in, out all of their chests went---over and over again.

Lather---rinse---repeat.

When the hour passed, the silence began to lift, slowly but surely.

It first started with Applejack, sitting on the floor against the wall holding the window, lifting herself up from her spot and walking over to the bed, the same side Rainbow sat on.

At first, she walked at the regular walking pace, but as she got closer and closer to the mare, she found herself slowing down all of a sudden, not like she was afraid to go near her, but more that she wasn't certain of her reaction.

Nonetheless, she neared her, and when she was close enough, she sat down right next to the pegasus, who didn't turn around or even glance towards the farm mare.

She only shifted, but just a little, to the left, as if to get a better hearing.

For the first few moments, it was relatively silent. Not a word, not a peep, came from any of them. Even their breathing was quieter than it was normally.

Very quiet.

Applejack, from time to time, would look at Rainbow, then look to the stallion, then back to her, then back again, and again and again and again, like it was a chore.

She wanted to say something, she really did---but nothing felt or seemed right to say. At first, she just wanted to get back up and go lay beneath the window again.

But it would have been a waste of potential, of time.

So rather than waste her time all for nothing...

She spoke.

"...Ah'm so-"

Before she comprehended it, she was cut off. It wasn't an act of violence or of anger.

It was an act of comfort, as the rainbow colored mare quickly turned towards her friend and gripped her body, wrapping her forelegs tightly around her, but not so tight as to cause any form of discomfort.

Just tight enough.

Applejack was somewhat taken aback by the sudden gesture, taking a few seconds to realize what had happened.

But when she did realize, she didn't protest, didn't push her friend away.

She hugged right back.

Their bodies, held close together, felt warm pressed against each other, but in a comfortable manner.

Slowly, Applejack could feel Rainbow's chin, rested on her shoulder, move slowly to form a smile. It wasn't big or wide, but just enough to tell.

"I forgive you," she says after moments of silence.

That alone let Applejack smile along too, but bigger and wider.

Pressing herself further into her friend's body, she gripped Rainbow, willfully trapped in a hug that seemed to last forever.

But 'forever' was a big word.

It was almost noon. Small talk returned to the group; it happened slowly, but sure enough, conversation began to flow. It did pain them to see their friend not be able to respond back or join in, but him just being...there was enough to keep their spirits up for the day.

Spike and the girls talked about whatever came to their mind: The weather, the landscape, the newest video game---much to Rainbow's interest, rather---or even the next movie or next book that was coming out in recent days or months.

Speaking of books, once it came to her interest, Rainbow gently parted herself from the group, sitting back down right next to the stallion. Reaching into the satchel that still lay in the same spot as it had since it was first placed there, she took out the Daring Do book, already nearly a fourth into the story. Opening up the covers and removing the makeshift bookmark, she began to read once again, inching herself closer to the bed, as if he would've been reading along too.

As the rest of the group continued to talk to each other, all bunched up, Twilight found herself catching a glimpse over to the bed, watching as the mare read away, another faint smile plastered onto her face.

But some feeling made Rainbow look up, noticing the unicorn staring right back at her. At first, her smile faded into more of a neutral look, neither sad nor happy.

But after a few seconds, Twilight smiled, gently lifting a hoof and waving it a little towards her.

The mare's smile returned, a bit wider than before. Lifting her own hoof, she waved back, and she did so for a few more seconds, before turning away and going back to her book, the smile staying.

Twilight's smile stayed too. She turned back to the group, who didn't seem to really notice the little thing between her and Dash.

Not that it would have made a big difference if it did, otherwise.

A few minutes after noon, Doctor Cobalt came into the room. It wasn't really news, more or less simply checking and rechecking the patient's vitals. They didn't hinder his progress, but went back to conversation, even as he did his work.

When he got close to the bed, Rainbow looked up from her book, now a fourth finished, and noticed him standing on the opposite side, stethoscope in hoof and ears.

As he steadied it, Cobalt noticed Dash staring at him with a smile.

"Hello," he began. "How are you today so far?"

A simple nod, she replied, "Good---so far."

"That's good."

He looked down for a moment and grabbed the resonator, readying it against the stallion's chest. To him, the metal of the small object was warm from holding it many times, but for any patient, it would have been cold to the touch against their chest.

As he focused it more along where the heart regularly was, he looked up faintly to Dash, noticing that she was still looking at him, while occasionally glancing at the book she had been holding, which even peaked his interest.

But when Cobalt read the cover, even looking at how it look, the interest grew even more, his eyes somewhat widening with surprise.

"That's a new Daring Do book?" he asks. "I thought that wasn't supposed to be out for at least a few more months. How did you manage to get an early copy?"

Dash placed the makeshift mark into the page she stopped on and closed the book. Looking up to the doctor, she smiled and said:

"It was given to me---as a gift."

"Really? By who, the author herself? You two close somehow?"

"We're close. Good friends, actually. But---"

Leaning her head to the right, towards her friend in the bed, she added:

"---He was the one who got it for me. He took the time out of his day---his life---just to get me something I liked...He could've waited a few months to get it for me, but---but he didn't."

Cobalt smiled, chuckling under his breath, though she noticed.

"I did the same thing for my wife---years ago, before we got married."

Looking back to Cobalt, Rainbow asked, "You're married?"

Cobalt's smile faded as he looked back down to the patient.

A second of silence later, he replied:

"...Was."

It was clear what he meant by that. Rainbow apologized, but the doctor said it was nothing to worry about, his smile returning slowly.

Silence returned between the two---despite the others in their own conversations---for a few more moments.

Soon enough, however, Cobalt continued.

"Her and I met during college...straight out of high school. She was a...a big fan of this...fantasy series; Ring Kings, I think it was called.

"Anyway, one of the books in the series was delayed...multiple times. Delayed by a week, delayed by a month, two months, four months, six months. The author kept saying he kept finding errors and had to fix them, sometimes even fixing errors that weren't there.

"He did finish the book...eventually...but it had to be revised, which would take a month, mainly because of its size.

"My wife---girlfriend at the time---she said, 'I don't think I'll last another week.'

"And then, for...for some reason, I said, 'Don't worry...I could get it for you.' And even though I joked about it a little, I was pretty serious too.

"She laughed; couldn't seem to take me seriously.

"But I wasn't going to give up right there and then. I was gonna get that book, no matter what happened."

Cobalt stopped for a second, trying to catch his breath and steady himself, while also continuing to listen to the patient's heart. Noticing no irregular beats or issues, he checked another place of his chest for any irregularities.

And as he did so, he continued his story when ready.

"So I...at first, I started writing letters...well, trying to write letters to the author, requesting a copy of the book. But...every time I tried to send it out, the post office refused to send it."

Gently interrupting, Rainbow asked, "Why?"

Cobalt shrugged.

"I don't remember," he said. "Either it was at the request of the author, not to get any letters for the time being, or...

"...or they really hated me."

"Why would they hate you?" she asked, confused.

Cobalt chuckled again.

"I was a bit of a prankster growing up. A lot of ponies got sick of it and...well...they didn't like me as much."

"What about your wife? Did she know that?"

Another chuckle.

"Yeah...actually, it was...it was how we met. You couldn't believe it, but she...loved to pull pranks too. Not as much as I did, but...well...you know."

Rainbow chuckled herself.

Cobalt continued his original story before he could end up going any further off topic.

"Anyway...after the letters didn't work out, I decided to grab some money and hitch a ride to Vanhoover."

"From where?"

"Baltimare."

Rainbow's eyes widened, unable to believe it.

"So you're saying you traveled across the entire country just to get a...book?"

Cobalt smiled again at her look of surprise.

"When you're in love with someone---sometimes you don't care what you're doing. You just do it."

And for an odd reason, that statement alone made Rainbow think about her friend. He had traveled all the way to Daring's house, through a large forest, with the risk of her enemies swooning in and nabbing him---though he likely didn't know that, nor would he probably have cared, either---just to get a book that was months away from becoming visible to the public.

And it even made her wonder what else he would have done for her.

Maybe, when---...if---he wakes up, she can tell him to rest, and see if he does as she says or tries to walk. She never saw him as the stubborn type, but...

But after this, after those clunks to the head...? To his brain...?

...You never really know.

"When I got to the guy's house, it was guarded at the front, a couple of ponies talking back and forth, so it would've been hard getting in that way."

"And let me guess...you distracted them somehow?"

"Blew a couple of firecrackers at the front gate."

Dash couldn't help but laugh at how well and how easily his plan had worked. Cobalt smiled, but continued.

"I sneaked in through the front and got inside. It was a mansion, so...it did take a little while to find the room where he wrote his stories.

"But when I did find it, I found an extra copy, fully finished, cover and everything.

"And...then I got caught before I could even touch it."

Rainbow asked, eyes slightly wide, "By who?"

"The author himself. Pretty cliche, isn't it?"

The mare smiled and nodded. At this point, Cobalt was already beginning to finish his checkup, but even when he did, he continued to tell the rest of the story.

"I thought he was gonna beat me, throw me down the stairs, arrest me, whatever he could.

"Instead, he laughed and complimented me on my "little show" downstairs."

"...He wasn't mad at you?"

"He was a bit concerned about me trespassing, but he wasn't really angry, no. He was actually calm about it.

"When I explained myself to him and what I was doing in Vanhoover, he simply said, 'You're pretty damn crazy, kid. But---at least you did it for a good reason, I'll give you that.'

"And rather than turn me in to the police---he actually gave me the copy of the book and some money for the trip home. But even after that, we still talked for at least another half hour before I left."

"He seems like a pretty cool guy."

Cobalt smiled, though it was much fainter.

Head tilted, he added:

"Yeah...he was. We stayed in contact for years after that, visited on the holidays, wrote letters; we even wrote a book together, co-signed it."

"Wow," Rainbow added, stunned and amazed at how luck had managed to play in his favor. "What about your wife? What happened when you gave her the book?"

At first, Cobalt seemed that he was ready to answer, but after a few moments, Rainbow could see a small blush forming on his cheeks.

Before she could say anything, he answered her questions.

"Let's...just say that I got quite the welcoming gift when I came back."

He winked at her.

It didn't take long for her to realize what he was getting at. She blushed back.

But regardless, she laughed at how the story had ended. It made her feel happy.

Of course, that wasn't all, but it's already said.

After a couple moments, Cobalt got up from the floor and stated that her friend's vitals are functioning properly, and to call out if anything were to happen, good or bad. Rainbow nodded and bid the doctor farewell. Cobalt waved them all goodbye and walked out of the room.

Twilight briefly asked Rainbow what he had been talking about to her.

Thinking for a second whether or not to tell, Rainbow smiled, chuckled briefly, then answered:

"He was just telling me how he did the same thing as him when he was young."

For a few moments, Twilight wasn't sure what she meant by that, but when Rainbow explained the story to her, she laughed along. She then explained it again to the others and they laughed along too. Spike did laugh somewhat, though it wasn't as much as the others.

It was more...

...confused.

Or rather...still confused.

For another half hour after Cobalt left, Rainbow continued to read her book just a bit longer, while the others returned to their conversation. Applejack, at some point, mentioned the kind of stories the other doctors and nurses could have that were like Cobalt's: Adventurous, stupid, but funny regardless.

Rarity, rather than scold her for thinking about invading others' privacy---as Applejack would've guessed---agreed, even giggling about the potential "stupid funny" memories that one could share.

Even a lady loves a little gossip.

Well...as long as it wasn't about her.

After small talk and questions between each other, the six of them decided to share their own memories, but only a couple of them had anything worth sharing.

Twilight was the first to start, mentioning her brother Shining Armor, a jar of cookies, and flour.

Lots and lots of messy flour.

Everyone laughed, still unable to believe how something like that was even possible.

The next one to speak up was Applejack about Apple Bloom, who managed to nearly burn down their house when she wasn't even two years old yet. It wasn't as funny, but the way it was played out, how the foal managed to nearly accomplish such a task, did bring out some laughs.

But before anyone could add onto the conversation, the radio that had been turned on a short while ago began to play familiar music.

Before the group could say anything about it, they listened as the radio host spoke up.

"So a few days ago, I went to the Dark Horse symphony in Manehattan, and I gotta say: I absolutely loved it! All of it! So much that I even stayed for the encore! When that was all done, a couple of the symphony players seemed to recognize me; a few of them were actually my old friends.

"They were honored for me to have watched the show that they even gave me a CD full of the entire symphony! This CD won't be out for at least a few more months, so for those who couldn't make it a few days ago, you're in luck, because I'll be playing the whole symphony, right here, right now!

"But only once will I be playing it; after that, you won't hear it until the CD comes out, after which I'll play it commonly! But for now, I'll shut up and you can enjoy this experience, maybe even as much as I did. Enjoy."

Almost immediately, the music resumed playing on the radio, the tone of it clearly that of classical, soothing and relaxing, a mixture of depressing and even joyful.

For a good thirty seconds, the group remained silent as they listened to the music. A few days ago, it would have sounded amazing---not to say that it didn't.

But listening to it after all that's happened...?

...It's more chilling and discomforting than the former.

Then calmly, almost in a monotone manner, far from her positive attitude just minutes ago, Rarity spoke up.

"...We were supposed to go there."

And as she spoke, everything around her seemed to stop, not all at once, but one by one. Whatever whispers of conversation existed faded away, as every pony's attention---even Rainbow's---fell onto her.

For a moment, a couple of the mares looked confused, as if they weren't sure what she meant by it. But just a moment of listening to the sounds of the symphony playing on the radio, and they knew exactly what she was referring to.

Sadness filled their minds as they were reminded by that day, even worse on Rainbow's.

But Rarity didn't seem to mind, as if her monotone face was any indication.

She didn't care.

She continued.

"It was...supposed to be a fun night...a night of...entertainment...laughter...joy.

"...It was supposed to be one of the best nights of our lives."

The music played on as the group watched Rarity in silence, all waiting for her to continue on.

Or waiting for her to stop.

"...Now here we are," she finished.

The group didn't move or blink any differently than they had. They still had the same looks of sadness on their face---the same uncertainty.

But Rainbow could only feel guilt building up inside of her.

She knew she was the reason he left that night.

The reason he was here to begin with.

And it made her think.

What would happen if they all left together? If they all left for the concert? Would that Swift stallion ever have tried to lay a hoof on him? Perhaps bring more henchmen to keep her and the others at bay while he bashed his skull in with a bat, leaving him to-

No, Rainbow thought. What happened happened.

"Rarity," Twilight spoke up after another second of silence. "That's enough."

At first, Rarity didn't flinch. Her expression remained the same, blank, though you could see the faintest hint of frustration and anger if you were to look close enough.

One could think she blamed Rainbow for it. Or maybe the leader who hurt her friend.

Or maybe---maybe she blamed herself.

But as soon as Twilight said her name a second time, she stopped pretending.

She broke down.

Head resting in hooves, the fashionista burst into an uncontrollable sob, heaving and coughing as thick tears flowed down her face. Her body shook and quivered, while her mouth tried to let something out, like it said "I'm sorry," though the sound was quiet and barely audible amongst her crying.

Twilight and the one closest, Applejack, came to her and held her as she fell to the floor. She cried into Applejack's chest while gripping Twilight's hooves, shaking heavily as she continued to cry.

The princess wanted to say something, anything to calm her friend, but she feared that she would only make things worse.

So she said nothing.

And then---Applejack was there to calm her down. Shush her, talk her down, even sing to her---something she only ever did with her sister.

She had her doubts that it would actually work on someone like Rarity, regardless of the situation.

But within half an hour, she had calmed down and was out cold, head in Applejack's lap, on the floor.

Her snores filled the room among the near silence. Every once in a while, she would shiver---even if it was warm---and would try to subconsciously cover her body as an attempt to warm herself. Twilight eventually found a blanket on a shelf and levitated it over to her. Soon enough, Rarity's whimpers and frown turned into relieved sighs and a warm smile.

But---...

But if only it was enough to make them smile too.

For a short while, nopony talked. It wasn't so much as from awkwardness---It was just that no one wanted to talk.

The while mainly consisted of most of them looking around the room, Rainbow staring at her bedded stallion, or Twilight looking out the window, into the streets below.

By one-thirty, Twilight's ears perked up, even when there was no sound to interest them. Her eyes widened, though she saw nothing that interested them either.

When she turned to the group, she didn't yell or shout anything. She didn't act surprised or angry.

Not even so worried.

She was only curious, not like the emotion was too gone, but enough that she couldn't seem so anxious.

The girls all seemed to notice her, looking directly to her face as if to listen and read what she had to say.

With a lift of her mouth, she asked them one---and only one---question.

"How are we gonna bring him home?"

She put a great emphasis into the question. It was a question that she didn't want ignored.

And it made them all think, just like she asked.

And she had a point.

How were they going to bring him back?

"...Especially like..." She paused, pointing to him---more specifically, what he had been hooked up to.

"...Like that?"

They noticed her face when she said it. They knew she wanted to cry.

She knew it herself.

But she held it in.

Not yet.

They all wanted to think. They all wanted him to come back with them too.

However, at one point, Fluttershy questioned why she brought up the topic so suddenly. Even a couple of the others had questioned it.

And then---for the first time since they saw him altogether...

Spike spoke.

"We're supposed to leave today."

It wasn't so much of an important, jaw-dropping sudden say of words.

But at the same time, it was.

They never realized how the time had gotten away from them. But of course, the things that they had faced since that night---it was all unexpected; the thought of having to plan for such a tragedy never had to cross their mind, they thought.

But it happened.

And they were not ready.

How could they have been?

"We can't move him, can we?" Applejack asked, a worrisome look on her face. "Ah mean---what if it makes him...worse?"

With a shake of her head and a sigh of her breath, Twilight simply said:

"I don't know....But we can't just leave him here."

"And we can't afford to stay here any longer...can we?" Fluttershy added.

Another shake of Twilight's head gave the others nothing more than grief and misery. A few of them shook their own heads. Applejack rested her head in her hoof, staring blankly at the floor. Anyone could see the hopelessness in her eyes.

In all of their eyes.

They all felt they were at an impasse. No known way to bring him home, and no known way to stay here any longer. Regardless of the fact that he would have doctors and nurses taking care of him every step of the way---

They didn't want to say goodbye---even if it wasn't goodbye.

"I'll stay."

The voice came sharply into the quietness.

They all turned to the source of it.

Rainbow looked back to all of them, her face just as serious as her words.

"What?" Applejack asked.

She turned to her.

"I said I'll stay. Stay here with him."

Twilight wasn't slow to intervene.

"Dash, you don't have any money. It's all in the bank in town. And even if you did manage to get it, how are you sure he'll wake up before you run out?"

The pegasus shook her head, shrugged her shoulders.

"I don't."

Twilight wanted to say more, opening her mouth and prompted to do so, but she couldn't think of what to say. So again, she said nothing and let things unfold on their own.

Rainbow looked away from the group and back to the stallion, still motionless on the bed.

"I'm the reason he's where he is.

"It's the least I could do for him."

"But still," Twilight decided to rebut, "If he doesn't wake up soon, by the time he does, you're going to be completely broke. No money, and most of all, if you can't pay for it, no house. I know he's important to you, but that's not worth losing everything you have just to wait for him to wake up or-"

She stopped herself, not daring to finish.

For both of their sake.

Rainbow didn't phase or look towards her in anger.

She simply look on.

And then she spoke.

"A week ago---I told him...in his face...in front of...everyone in that town---that the world would be better off if he was dead.

"I...I told him to die."

She paused.

She continued.

"I continued to ridicule and put him down every chance I got---until he left.

"And when I finally realize what I had been doing that whole time...I find out someone tried to kill him---and that he may never wake up again...because of it.

"...And all that's because we came here.

"...And we came here because of what I said.

"What I did."

They all looked to her in worry, but said nothing.

"If I just kept my mouth shut, he'd be okay.

"He never would have gotten stabbed or beaten.

"He never would have met that son of a bitch.

"And he never would have had a reason to come here."

They wanted to stop her, wanted to tell her that she was wrong about it all.

But she wasn't wrong. Not at all.

She was right.

They all knew it too.

The room sniffed of silence for a solid ten seconds, the monitor beep beep beeping away in the background, the sound of individual breaths taken, the sound of doctors and nurses clip-clopping just outside the door.

And yet, so silent.

When the time was up, Rainbow told them, she wanted them---not forcefully, though---to say their goodbyes and to catch the train. Rarity had read the schedule the day they arrived in the city. The train would leave at three o'clock.

She looked up at the clock. One thirty-four. That gave them an hour and a half to pack up and get to the train station. Of course, considering how it took them less than twenty minutes to unpack everything, it should take the same amount of time to pack.

But of course...that was unpacking.

The group didn't seem to protest to her wanting them to say goodbye or her staying. Besides, they thought, she was right. They had families to go home to, to look after.

All he had right now was Dash, no one else.

One by one, the girls went up to the bed, next to their friend, to say goodbye. None of them knew if this would be the final time they would see him or if he would be back on his hooves in a week or a month or a year. At this point, his life was nothing more than a guessing game to them. Applejack had awoken Rarity to inform her briefly and let her say goodbye too.

Their goodbyes consisted of careful hugs or kisses on the cheek or forehead. Applejack had an urge to kiss him on the lips, and they all knew it, but he wasn't hers.

At least, she didn't think anymore.

Or maybe he was.

Regardless, she kiss his forehead and bid him a tearful goodbye.

"For now."

She walked away from the group, leaning against the wall and burying her face into a hoof, trying but failing to compose herself; this time, Rarity was the one to console her.

The only two exceptions who stayed behind were Twilight and Spike; they had their reasons, one known and one not. When asked to say goodbye, Spike didn't reply nor look to the group. He just stared at his best friend, unsure of what exactly he was seeing.

Or maybe he was.

Either way, he said nothing, but instead he walked out of the room, a blank state on his face, his mind seemingly in deep thought. Even when the girls called him to come back, it was almost as if he didn't hear them at all---or he simply didn't care to listen.

Twilight eventually told them to let him go, leave him to his thoughts, only to tell someone to be sure he didn't wander too far off. Fluttershy left the room while Pinkie said her goodbyes.

Her goodbyes tended to be in a bit more cheerful manner than the rest, a bit more hopeful. Rather than give a kiss to the forehead and say goodbye, she instead took out a set of balloons and blew them up. She attached strings to them, to which she attached the strings to a hook just behind the bed.

A hopeful grin came to her face, barely revealing her shiny white teeth, showing that it wasn't the grin she always wore proudly wherever she went. In fact---it was the first actual true smile she gave in days.

But like everything else, even that didn't last.

It deflated, along with her mane, into a depressing frown. A single tear slid down her left cheek as she gave the stallion a gentle hug.

And even if he wouldn't hear her, she still gave him a single request. Her voice was shaky and cracked.

"...Just wake up soon, okay?"

No response.

She expected it, anyway.

Pushing herself away from the bed, she hugged the two mares tightly, wished them to come back when they can, and walked out of the room with the rest of the girls, all of whom said their goodbyes to both the stallion and the two mares.

The door closed and it became silent again.

*BEEP----BEEP----BEEP*

Well---almost silent.

Rainbow didn't need to turn around to realize Twilight was standing there still. Just listening to her not-silent breathing was more than enough.

"You're still here," she said, now making it audibly apparent.

Twilight didn't answer at first.

"Yeah," she said a few seconds after. "You're not going to make it long here on your own."

Dash took a bit longer to reply, giving Twilight enough time to walk over and sit down with the pegasus, who only then asked her a question as she sat down.

"What makes you think you could make a difference?"

She never meant to ask it in any rude form or tone---not that she did---and Twilight could tell how honest she was asking it. The mare pondered on her response for a few moments before she answered.

"I'm a princess," she began, "How could I not make a difference?"

Rainbow turned to Twilight, with a shameful look.

"You're not going to bend ponies to your will just so I can eat and sleep tonight."

"I never said-"

She stopped mid sentence. Looking to the floor, she let out a sigh, then turned again to her friend.

"I just---don't want you to struggle just to stay here for him."

Rainbow sighed too, staring back at her stallion friend's face. Her head lay rested on the soft hospital mattress.

"I know."

And like that, it was silent again. The two said nothing to each other for a good ten minutes, doing nothing but either staring at the stallion that lay before them or looking at the clock as it slowly ticked minute by minute, second by second. This was always the problem; when it was only let down to no more than two ponies with the audacity to talk, there was almost nothing to talk about.

The conversation died down when the music started to play.

Then Rainbow's ears perked up at the thought of something.

She turned to Twilight and asked her:

"What about Canterlot? Can't they help us?"

Almost as if she knew she would ask that, Twilight nearly immediately answered:

"I already talked to Celestia about it."

"What did she say?"

Rather than simply answer her question, Twilight's horn illuminated, and a scroll appeared in front of them. Rather than look brand new and untouched, the scroll already showed signs of having been opened. She levitated the already opened scroll to Dash.

"It's for you."

Rainbow took the scroll in her hooves and unfolded it. It began with the common introductory greeting.

Dear Rainbow Dash,

Allow me to firstly say how sorry I am for this terrible tragedy. Your friend, our friend, doesn't deserve to be where he is now. It breaks my heart to see one of my little ponies in such a state. But we must all be grateful that his life was not lost. This, in turn, gives us the upper advantage to discover further information regarding this Swift Shadow figure in the events that he awakens.

Also as a result of this event, I, alongside Twilight, have discussed and begun plans to dispatch several Royal Guard soldiers across the city in an attempt to flush out the perpetrator and his criminal companions. This type of violence I will not allow to happen ever again.

And as you may also know at this point, Twilight has volunteered to stay alongside you while your friend's injuries recover. As a result, we have considered and decided to dispatch two soldiers to assist and defend your friend until the suspect is found or your friend is fully recovered.

This tragedy is on the near level of terror, and if this Swift figure has really murdered innocent lives to keep his namesake hidden, then it is a much more serious matter than anypony can comprehend.

If you plan to stay long-term, never go out into the city at night---for your and Twilight's safety.

~Princess Celestia

Rainbow wanted to turn the scroll over in case there was a P.S or anything else, but when she did, there was nothing. So she rolled the scroll back up and hoofed it over to Twilight, who set it aside on the nearby stand.

As the princess looked back to Rainbow, she noticed her face; very faint irritation, but more so of worry.

Always with the worry.

She decided to settle that first.

"He'll be okay," she began to her. "As long as they're watching him, nothing bad will ever come through that door."

"Duh," Rainbow mumbled through the bed-sheet, her mouth covered by it, though she still smiled a little bit. She wasn't stupid when it came to the understanding the ferocity of even a single Royal Guard soldier.

But the smile didn't last long, fading once again into a frown, only this time, her irritation was more apparent. Twilight decided not to ask the mare what was wrong; was it really that hard to guess?

It seemed that Swift Shadow had been on her mind ever since Spike first said his name, said of the things he had done not only to other ponies, but to her friends too.

Rainbow herself was beyond angry than what Twilight could see. If she had the courage and the stupidity, she would have searched the whole city for him, and when she found him, she would buck him in the throat until he couldn't breathe anymore, and just watch him choke.

But she wasn't that stupid, and she wasn't courageous to the point that she would risk getting herself killed.

Especially after what happened with him.

But at some point, Rainbow's anger slowly began to subside, pushed over by emotions of depression and pure sadness. It wasn't long before the tears started to form.

When they began to fall down her face, she buried her face into her forearms. In a normal situation, she would have originally held it in.

But she deserved to cry like this, as she has since that night. She didn't care if her friend or friends watched her dry her eyes out until nothing was left.

Twilight leaned against her friend, wrapped a foreleg around her waist, and shushed her gently. And that was the odd thing when it came to her way of comfort. She could comfort Rainbow without the least of her worries, but she feared that doing so would make Rarity only worse if she tried to calm her.

But she had to be only honest with herself; she was never the best at calming the mare down, and she wanted to feel guilty for that. But that was something to improve in time. Right now, Rainbow needed it the most. So as the monitor beeped on and the clock ticked on, Rainbow cried on.

And Twilight cared on.

Act 2: Chapter 4: I Didn't Start The Fire

4 Weeks Ago~

Swift Shadow had looked onto his mass array of men, of workers - tough and brute, they were fierce. They would kill for any reason.

But deep down, he saw the kindness in their hearts - not just the kindness for him. Their families, their own friends, they all had kindness for one another. They were not just some murderous cult.

They killed for a reason.

And that reason was close.

So, so close.

"-And may we prosper in our soon-to-be newfound freedom!" Swift finished a long, thought out speech to the men throughout the factory in which they had spent day and night working, for hours on end. They all stopped and listened him for several minutes, taking in every thoughtful word that came out of his mouth.

They saw him as a saint, and as his followers, they worshipped him.

His men cheered as he ended his speech, congratulating him - and themselves.

The many men of more than one-hundred made celebrated their close victory at the makeshift bar. It wasn't the fanciest place they had ever gone to, but the music, the atmosphere, and the drinks were more than enough to get their circuits moving and their legs kicking.

The radio that had been playing on a wooden box near the wall had been playing some of the latest music to hit the stations. Even from far down beneath the streets of Manehattan, the reception was extremely good. His men were doing jigs left and right, playing darts, and a couple of them were even having a few tongue-fests - not that Swift mind.

What they did was their business...and whoever wanted to watch, of course.

Swift was sitting at the bar table having his own set of whiskey. The day for him - hell, the past couple of months - had been nothing but stressful. Every day had him waking up, thinking that at some point, the MPD would be busting down their barricades, breaking through, and arresting every single one of them. And all of his work would go to waste - just like that.

Another part of him saw himself waking up and wondering if some other poor soul coming across the place, threatening to expose him, and then...

Swift had enough blood drenching and staining the floors of his room.

With each drink from his bottle, Swift thought on that, on whatever came to his mind. Ten years ago, he never thought - never dared to think of killing a single pony, for any possible reason. In just a single year, he's killed more than he could count. Fifty? Sixty? Just to keep this whole damn thing under cover, under wraps until it was complete, at least complete enough for him to take action.

Who knows what life they lived? They could have been fathers, mothers, uncles, celebrities or actors-...

But Swift shook his head slightly.

No...no, they made their choice, I made mine.

So he took another swig, and he continued to think.

And with each further swig he took - his thoughts started to conflict with everything else.

He thought back to a couple of months back - that one night when everything changed, the one night that he felt like it...shouldn't have happened.

That dragon, that guy.

Swift could remember what happened - the way his men just sunk their blades into him, the way he screamed...

The way he just...bashed his skull in...

And he still lived, apparently.

Durable bastard, he was, Swift could agree on that.

But the dragon...

He regretted ever saying that to them.

"Have fun, boys."

He didn't care that he lost those two bastards. They were...pricks, anyway.

But that dragon...

He was a child, for damn's sake, and he told them...

It was the whiskey. Of course, it was the whiskey, it always made him think like this - at least, since then, it did.

Was it the whiskey?

Swift closed his eyes and gave a sigh. None of his men or even the bartender noticed. The atmosphere was too loud and chaotic for them to notice, or even care.

Not that Swift himself cared, either. His thoughts were more than enough to drown out all of that.

He put the bottle down and looked forward, behind the bar's counter. There was a set of all kinds of different alcohols. Some of them were created right here in Manehattan, others in places like Los Pegasus and Seaddle. Many of them ranged from recently brewed to having been around for decades.

It was insane, to think that someone could have created the drink in one bottle and have already died.

He was drinking a dead man's drink, for all he knew.

Swift looked at the bottle of whiskey he had been drinking for the past few minutes. Surely, there was a date on it somewhere.

1958 La Malt.

Well - it's still so long ago, but...maybe the maker is still alive, out there, somewhere. Clearly, it's Prench, so he would likely never live to know it.

He found it strange to think of that, how much time seems so insignificant.

It was the drink again, making him think - he was sure of it.

He thought of them.

The princesses of the day and night.

They were the sole reason he was where he was today. The things he had been doing for so long, the ponies he killed, the men he strove to protect, to lead, to govern and serve as they would him - it was all because of them.

For so long, the thought that they could destroy this world with the littlest of thought, of effort, scared him to near death. He wanted for years to rid the world of their power, to rule the throne - to save the world he cared deeply for.

Ah, so the whiskey said, now there was the problem.

If they wanted to destroy the world and everything it held on and in it - wouldn't they have done so long ago, when they first took power, or in the days, months, and years after they took the throne for themselves?

As the books of history told him and anyone else who had the least bit of care for history, Celestia and Luna had ruled Equestria for more than five millennia.

Five thousand years, dozens of generations, millions of mares, stallions, fillies, colts, foals come and gone, come and gone.

And yet, after all that time...

The world was still spinning, still revolving around the sun Celestia provided them with, granted with the dimness of the moon Luna shared with them.

So many chances to burn the Earth beneath their hooves or freeze it with an eternal winter.

So many chances never taken.

...

Was Swift wrong?

He thought for a moment on that question, really thought on it. Was he nothing more than a paranoid conspiracist hell-bent on stopping an apocalypse that might never actually happen?

And what if he was? He certainly wouldn't dare tell this to his men, after all of this time, after all of these months slaving over their hard work, spending lesser time with their families than anticipated, not sleeping for sometimes days on end.

And what of the ponies he had taken from this world? What if he had taken them away...for nothing?

That was something they would never get back, something he would never give back.

Those lives were something that would never come back.

They were gone forever.

Because of him.

He did this.

And to think, he could be all wrong about it...

...

He got up from his seat and walked out of the small bar area. None of his men questioned it, but continued to party.

The part of the factory outside of the bar was still filled with stallions, some partying and others working. He walked about for a bit, observing the place and the ponies that filled it. He had gotten very familiar with this place for the past year, perhaps more than that - but he never truly took a look at it.

It had certainly changed, both the factory and its workers.

The workers...definitely.

Swift could remember when the workers were nothing more than the common folk who shared the same fear he once shared...no, the same fear he shared, that's it. Ponies who were just as scared as the eventual, potential apocalypse by the princesses who promised nothing but safety. They had loving families, some were parents - they worked for their children and their wives, having friends and visiting them down at the local pub, or enjoying the sights of the latest hoofball game.

Those were the days Swift could remember the most, the days he loved.

Those days were gone now, and those same men Swift had been thinking about were in a corner - the Dog Pile, they called it - fucking the brains out of a mare they had killed just days ago. Her skin was pale, definitely stiff. Surely, she was starting to smell by now. She had died, what, a week ago?

But his men didn't care. The one stallion on top of the mare's corpse was pounding into her again and again, laughing and smiling as the other men watched on, cheering him on. Another stallion was in her mouth, over and over, pushing further, bending her head in a way that, in life, likely would have been painful, dangerous even.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" they yelled. Over and over again, they shouted it. It was an odd chant.

They kept pounding the body, throating the body.

And in the midst of it all, you could hear the sound of a loud SNAP! if you were close enough.

Swift was close enough.

They broke her damn neck.

And what did they do?

They cheered.

The stallion who was in her mouth pulled out and laughed as he shouted, "I broke the bitch's neck!"

They laughed with him while another had their own go at her. If one finished, another came forward.

To think - just a week ago, this was a living, breathing being just like Swift himself. She talked with ponies like her, had a job probably, owned a house, used to shop and gossip-...she liked to report.

And now, that mare had been long gone, her corpse that once carried her soul now used for nothing more than sexual pleasure by brutes.

It actually made Swift sick for once. He had started to get the feeling a long time ago, but it wasn't until just now that the feeling was starting to make him physically ill - he wanted to vomit at the sight, the stench, the smells all mixed around. Sure, the mare had been dead for a week herself...

But who was to say the bodies beneath her were dead for the same time? Surely, there were ones who had been there for weeks, months.

Surely, there was a skeleton in this place somewhere.

Swift walked away from the scene. He had to get away from it. He didn't want to see it, hear it, or smell it - Goddesses, the smell, most of all.

He started to make his way back to his living quarters, the Chamber, he liked to call it. It had been his home for longer than this place had been called his factory. It had been abandoned for years, even when Swift was no more than a teenager. He fixed up a small patch and made it a little shack, daring to tell nopony else about it.

Who knew it would become what it is today?

He wasn't sure whether or not to feel proud or...

With a twist of the door knob, he shut the door behind him, and immediately, it was a bit more quieter. The cheering and the music was muffled, but still quite loud.

Swift Shadow looked at his room, his quarters. The place was trashed - had been for at least a night.

Wasn't his fault. The guy put up a hefty fight.

...

He wasn't sure if that was regret he was starting to feel.

Was regret always so common in nature?

With a gentle flick of his head, he took a look towards the makeshift metal door that had been covering the entrance that would lead to the outside world. Of course, what part of this factory wasn't makeshift?

The stallion made himself closer to the door. Even if it was cheaply put together - the texture of it was enough for him to see himself, even just a little bit, reflecting back to him. He could visibly see that brown fur of his, that dark blue mane.

Those red eyes of his always taunted him. He never liked the color, he hated it. It made him seem like a cheesy villain in a poor man's story. It was never his intention, he never wanted it to be his intention growing up.

And yet - kids gave him shit for it.

He never liked Bullet. Out of all the witnesses he killed, he was glad to have slit his throat. What were the chances, though, that he would see him all these years later - just to kill him?

Swift stopped. He chose not to get distracted by a simple look at himself.

So he opened the door. The door was quiet as he slid it open, he was sure none of his men would hear it even if the music had been turned off.

The tunnel itself ran down several hooves, deep to the point where it would get dark before a light source shines up its proper spot, before darkening again. It was definitely creepy to even Swift. He was never afraid of the dark, but he always feared something hiding in it.

Eventually, he reached a corner where one of his men had been stationed, a guard that, with a few others, encircled the perimeter of the factory. The stallion noticed him and greeted him with a gentle smile.

Swift smiled back with a nod, though said nothing.

"Sir?" the stallion asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

But the crime boss simply shrugged it off, saying he was 'right as rain' - an odd set of words he rarely used, but it fit in this case.

"I'm going to...head up to the surface, maybe get a bit of fresh air. It's a little stuffy down here, don't you think?"

His guard tilted his head and said, "Sir, don't you think you should have someone accompany you, maybe keep you-?"

Swift shrugged it off. "Don't you worry about me. The Guard's been busy recently. I'm sure they won't think of me different from any other citizen.

"Just keep your guard up and...don't let anyone get through. If they do - lock them up until I get back and I'll take care of them. Understand?"

The guard nodded. "Yes, sir."

With another small smile, Swift patted the guard on the shoulder.

"Good," he said, "Don't let me down, now."

Swift turned away and started walking down one end of the tunnel. He could hear the stallion say, "Have a good evening, sir."

He didn't react to it and kept walking.

Swift was familiar with that stallion. Granted, he never really knew his name - but of all the men he governed, he was one of the lesser ones, the ones who stayed out of the business of the others. He didn't defile corpses or play games with them as chunks of them slowly slipped off with each passing day.

No - he stayed away from all that. Swift mentally appreciated that attribute of him.

He'll have to ask him his full name again when he got back. Surely, there would be something for him.

But for now, he just...needed to get away.

If he didn't know any better - Swift'd think he was going crazy.

...

He hardly laughed and just walked on.

The path from the factory's entrance to any form of sewer system was short in its own way - but long enough so anyone was bound to be lost if careless enough. To Swift, it was a good thing; this meant finding his hideout would be nothing short of a possibility to the uninformed. He was always found amazed when somepony was able to actually get close enough to where his guards would find them.

In a way, it - now that he thought of it - seemed unfair to Swift. For all he knew, some of those he's killed probably wandered down here as a dare, or maybe there was some kind of angsty teen hideout nearby, and they just came across the wrong place at the wrong time.

If only some of his workers knew how to erase memories - maybe then, his count would have been less.

Much less.

He chose not to ponder on it.

Within a few minutes, after twists and turns, Swift came across the main sewer line that connected throughout the entirety of Manehattan. The system spanned the whole eight miles of the city itself - in some cases, even a mile or two onward.

Regardless, it was massive - and having lived down here for well over a few years, Swift knew a lot of places, to and fro.

His immediate choice was to hit the mall. Surely, no one was there at - what was it, four in the morning? It wouldn't be open for at least another few hours.

That would be more than enough time for Swift to relax, calm himself, and maybe even have a smoke while he was at it.

The tunnel leading to the mall was long. It would be at least a twenty minute walk to get there. Swift didn't mind the empty company, though. It was always better walking alone, no matter how dangerous it was now.

The stallion's pace at the beginning was average, nothing more than a simple jog, which definitely would shorten the trip by a few minutes. Along the way, the structure of the tunnel's began to change shape, diverge into different paths. The canal in the center quickly became accumulated with water the farther Swift went, indicating it was curving downward. Eventually, he came across stairs as the formation changed, and he spent a good five minutes jogging alongside the railings.

As Swift went farther outward, it was less likely for him to come across his own men. Sure, there were times where he would be seeing familiar faces that belonged to him - but the system itself quickly became a home to the homeless, ponies wearing nothing but tattered clothes or, commonly, nothing at all. Their fur was bunched and matted, their eyes bloodshot - like they hadn't slept in a long time.

This was the side Swift grew to know - poverty.

It was common, even when the majority of the living didn't notice it. When one sees a city as great as Manehattan or Los Pegasus, they get lost in the beauty of it. Their architecture, the ponies who inhabit it, the kindness and the poshness. The elegance and the casual.

A city can look like the perfect paradise on the outside.

What Swift was looking at was nothing more than the inside - the trueness of Manehattan.

And that was the other thing that motivated him. The princesses of the night and day had the power to move celestial objects capable of altering all forms of life on this earth, can rule over the world for thousands of years - and yet, they are completely powerless to give these ponies a place to live other than the dirt they're forced upon?

Surely, he was wrong about them in many ideals - but that was something he did not like about them one bit.

He saw them as selfish. The fact that they were living in high-ranked castles, fed the finest of foods, and sleeping in the greatest of sleeping quarters only justified that thought.

But he thought for a moment - what if he never was the bad guy he had pointed himself out to be?

Would they heed his words? Help the sick and needy, the disabled, the poor and dying?

Help the ones that held the looks of fear even on their faces as he passed them by?

Yes, he was no stranger to the many poor ponies he was now walking by. They knew of him and the things he had done. Some feared him and looked at him fearfully until he was gone. Others...

Well, some looked up to him, hoped he would bring a change and they could live again.

It was a strange feeling - to have ponies other than the men he led see him as something other than a monster.

He felt-...

A distant boom echoed from behind him, stopping him in his tracks. He turned around and could see nothing but the lights from the ceiling that travelled far off. The sound was faint, indicating it had to have been a long while back.

Could it be the...?

Were they on to him?

Swift didn't stay to ask himself.

With a turn back forward, he began to make a sprint, away from the sound. The distant noise then became a mass array of gunshots, the sounds reverberating off the mossy walls. Some of the ponies around him also began to flee the scene, though in a more cautious manner, rather than a full-on panicked gesture.

As he continued to run, the sounds of the gunfire and screaming got further and further, until it was nothing more than the faintest of echoes.

Soon enough, there was nothing. There was always the possibility that it stopped. Perhaps his men took care of whatever happened? A rogue officer? A fighter?

He hoped it was over.

Please don't play with them, he thought.

After a few minutes of unending sprinting, Swift eventually found himself at the manhole that would lead him into the mall. There wasn't a guard there, and the ponies who fled behind him were all gone.

Alone, he climbed the ladder all the way to the top of the tunnel. With a few gentle pushes, he was able to slowly open the cover and push it to the side to allow himself up.

Just as he had guessed, the mall was still closed, its once flashy lights either dim or dead until sunrise. Most of the store fronts were shut closed with metal doors or shutters.

But the one thing that struck Swift more was the absolute emptiness of it. There was not a single soul in sight for the whole length of the place. The sound of hooves clopping every which way was absent. The chatter of individual mouths was gone, the laughter nowhere to be heard.

Even the music that would casually play over the mall's intercoms was dead.

The mall was truly closed.

Well - except for Swift. For him, there were so many choices to go with. Surely, he could be able to reopen a pretzel shop and cook himself some pretzels.

...

If he knew how to do that, of course.

For now, he simply settled one one of the more plausible goals - having a smoke.

The place for that was a common shop by the name of Smoky's - that would've been a terrible name growing up - one of the more popular cigarette shops in the city. Its name often signified that it sold mainly items related to smoking. Cigarettes, cigars, lighters, etc.

They even had backpacks for it, Smoky's logo done on the back.

Though, Swift was sure kids wouldn't be bringing those kinds of backpacks to school.

When Swift arrived to the currently closed shop, the front had been fortified with not only shutters, but an apparent security system. The last thing he wanted was to draw the police to the mall for nothing more than a pack of smokes.

Now here was a question for the common knower - how do you destroy electronics?

Water.

Grabbing a cup from one of the nearby closed concession stands, Swift made his way to a nearby restroom, filled the cup to the brim with warm water, and went back to the shop. Once he was able to find the initial trigger of the entire system - he poured the entire cup's contents on it.

A brief electric squeak was all that came out before the flickering lights died.

Throwing the cup aside, Swift gently opened the shutter door from its base. As he slid it up slowly, he was careful in case it was still active. With each little lift of the barrier and every creak its metal texture made, he was cautious, hopeful no alarm went off.

Halfway through it, with no siren to go off, he simply shoved the rest of it upward, causing its stop to echo throughout the empty mall. Luckily, nopony was around to hear it.

It made him wonder why a mall as big as this, so empty at night, never had a single night guard. He noticed it a few times in the past whenever he would visit in a disguise. When the night came, it was completely empty. No one to protect the stores but the shutters themselves.

And even they didn't work out.

With no obstacles left in his path, Swift was free to explore the shop. Its look had changed since the last time he came around here. Many of the shelves that were in a horizontal position facing the sides were now vertical, facing the front to the back of the place. Perhaps it was to catch crooks easier?

Most of the merchandise, however, was more or less the same - backpacks with logos on them, to several packs of cigarettes, untouched and unopened, as well as a whole stand dedicated to the lighters alone. Even the walls had some form of decoration, painted to look like cigarettes. Paintings were put up in some of the more emptier parts of the place, portraying popular ponies of the past or even the celebrities of today having a smoke themselves.

It was interesting to him that someone took the time out of their days to paint these. They definitely weren't altered pictures, they were clearly paintings. How long did each take?

He chose not to get distracted further.

With a small leap over the front counter, Swift started to take a look at the inventory from top to bottom. There had to have been at least a couple hundred cartridges and no more than twenty brands.

In the end, they were generally all the same kind of cigarette, regardless of where they came from.

Despite that, he always seemed to choose Hoofwood cigarettes. He started smoking at fifteen and preferred those at eighteen.

He'd never thought of becoming addicted to the damn things.

But - the labels never lie. Fifteen years, and he's still chugging the sweet nectar of nicotine like it was his life source.

Hm, ironic, he thought.

After a moment of searching, he found a single pack of Hoofwoods and took them out of their slot. Without a hint of thought, he grabbed two extra packs and placed them in the pocket of his suit.

There was always a benefit to wearing the damn thing, even if he didn't like it sometimes. He always thought it to be idiotic or cheesy, while others would likely see it as classy - depending on who wore it.

Sure, it made him look classy and odd, in a good way, but sometimes he wished he could just take off the suit and either wear some more casual clothing or just wear nothing at all like everyone else.

Of course, then he'd be more likely to be caught that way - and after these past couple of months, that was something he just couldn't afford.

Leaping back over the counter, Swift grabbed a cigarette lighter and held it in his hoof. With the other, he grabbed an extra - always in case. Making sure they were already filled - which was always, in his personal opinion, careless but good for him - he made his way outside to the main hall of the mall and searched for a bench to lounge himself on.

After walking for a moment in the darkness of the place, he eventually bumped into one of the few benches around him, centered around a fountain that had been switched off until the lights came back on. He seated himself upon the bench and started to open one of the cartons, revealing eight total cigarettes.

"Should get me through till next month," he said to himself, his voice gently reverberating into the distance, though quiet enough for only him to hear.

He took out a single stick and placed the carton back into his pocket. Placing said stick in his mouth, he grabbed one of the lighters and flicked it open. With a single twist, a dim flame lit the small area around Swift as he ignited the cigarette. Once it was lit, he started to inhale, and immediately, the feeling of the nicotine journeyed its way down his throat and into his lungs - he could just feel it.

Placing the lighter back into his pocket, Swift took the cigarette out of his mouth and exhaled, releasing a small plume of smoke in front of him. The stench itself filled his nose.

It would irritate his head, but he liked the smell.

For a few minutes in the silence, the boss inhaled a few puffs of the stick, only to blow it out moments later, and as he did, he felt at ease - much more relaxed than he had been in days.

He found himself looking around at the various shops, all of them closed and gated with shutters and their own individual alarm systems. Clearly, he was one of the more common reasons for that - but water was more of their worry than him when it came to their store being broken into. He was certain Smoky wouldn't mind if a couple things turn up missing. It wasn't like Swift trashed the place and burned it to the ground.

Though, ponies tend to overreact as if that did happen. He'd never understand that.

As Swift looked around, he noticed that, while the mall was completely off, it wasn't entirely pitch black, and he had the lights of every other skyscraper around it to thank for it. Sure, it was still definitely dark, but not to the point where he would stumble over things and act like he had gone blind.

And nor did he want to experience that.

With every other puff of smoke he blew out, Swift's thoughts began to turn back to that moment back in the sewer. The gunshots, the screaming, the booms. He knew his men had their own guns - was it them who opened fire? What blew up?

Of course, he could've gone back to check - but for all he knew, the police were there and killed all of his men, and they were just waiting for him to come right back and throw him away for good. He knew it was risky.

But a part of him believed he should have gone back - tried to help, sneak about, see what had gone wrong.

What if-...

Suddenly, Swift found himself blinded by bright lights, causing him to reel back and cover his eyes with a foreleg. As he squinted, he wondered what the hell just happened.

That was when he started to hear the sound of water running behind him, indicating that the fountain had turned on. And overhead, on the intercoms - a familiar song started to play and echo throughout the entirety of the mall.

♫Why does the sun go on shining♫

♫Why does the sea rush to shore~♫

That was when he realized it - the mall was opening.

At four o'clock in the fucking morning.

Why the f-...

"Hey!" he heard a voice call out to his right.

When he turned, he held his cigarette in his mouth and looked.

Standing there, suited up, gun in hoof, was a police officer, one of the many early-morning shifters.

And his gun was pointed right at Swift.

"What the hell are you doing in here? You're not supposed to be here!"

Why so jumpy? Swift thought to himself as he looked at the officer, who seemed to be eyeing him up and down, as if trying to see if he recognized him.

Nopony in Manehattan had a clear idea of what Swift looked like, save for his men and the homeless.

And...well, the dragon...

And maybe-...

"Don't move," he said to the boss, who was more than intent on staying still.

He didn't have a weapon with him, and with no men around, he'd be more than stupid to try and outrun a gun-wielding cop.

The officer, still aiming his weapon, rose to his hind legs and activated his walkie-talkie.

"This is officer Badge to dispatch," what a name. "I've got a 603 in progress at the Mall. Brown, earth pony, possibly early thirties - red eyes, wearing a suit."

Badge released his hoof from the button and waited for an answer from the other side. Meanwhile, Swift continued to look at the officer, then to his gun. Swift wasn't like most ponies who were afraid to die at the hooves of a gun wielder.

But he didn't want to get shot.

The officer on the other side spoke up - and it genuinely surprised him.

"...Swift Shadow?"

Ah, so Swift was wrong - ponies did have a general idea of his look.

That was...definitely bad.

Badge pressed the button to reply. "Yeah. Seems so. Fits the profile, at least."

As he released the button, the other side immediately replied, "Hold on, hold on - you said red eyes?"

"Yeah, red eyes. Why?"

"Well, we've got officers who just raided that little compound of his. Says they got him, fit the whole look and everything. Didn't mention anything about red eyes."

So it was...

All those men...

Badge turned away as he asked, "You sure it's the right guy?"

"I could ask them, just to be sure."

"Good, do that."

And with his back turned - maybe he had a likelier chance to run.

So he did. Getting up from the bench, Swift started to run in the direction opposite of officer Badge, whom immediately yelled out to him, telling him to stop.

But he didn't. He kept on running. Certainly, an officer wouldn't risk shooting a notorious crime boss, wouldn't he?

Then the bullet hit him in the side.

The brief whistle as it came from behind, and the great pain that dealt him as it struck him in the side of his torso. With a shout, Swift fell to the marble floor of the mall, squinting and flinching as the pain circulated throughout his body. He heard the sound of metal clanging as he watched one of his lighters fall out of his pocket and onto the floor in front of him.

For a split second, he touched the wound to be sure it was truly there, only to reel back in agony as he felt the wound - and the wound responded back.

He had never been shot before. Sure, punched and hit a few times - but never had he been shot.

It fucking hurt.

Badge was heard yelling in the distance.

"I warned you, I told you to fucking stop! Now you got a bullet in you!"

As he talked, he was heard walking towards him, the clip-clops of his hooves growing louder as he got closer.

"You try and run again, and I will shoot you dead, you understand?"

Swift didn't reply to him, the pain overlapping everything he had said to the point where it was just indistinctive chatter to him. He was breathing heavily as the pain continued to hit him hard. He grunted as he tried to move his arm, only to feel the cold air piercing his wound and making it feel even worse.

He kept it sitting there and waited for the officer to inevitably rip it away and cuff him.

Just had to run - didn't he?

So he didn't run again. Instead, the injured Swift laid there on the floor, as a small puddle of blood dripped down his side and onto the floor, pooling as it did. It was a small pool, nothing too bad - he would live.

He just regretted making the choice - a true feeling for the first time in a while, it seemed.

It made him laugh.

As he lay there, he looked at the lighter. He could barely move his body, so he even struggled to look up - which, technically, would've been forward. A part of him wanted to reach for it - it would be a shame to simply leave it there to be taken by someone else.

But the officer likely would have taken it as a gesture of escaping, so he chose not to try and grab it.

But as he looked at the lighter, laying down along with him - he noticed something.

It started to shake. It was subtle at first glance, not even Swift would have noticed. A tiny pitter patter of movement, almost as if the officer's movements would have been the likely reason.

Then the shaking started to grow more, and the lighter started to frantically move around on the floor, like a jackhammer had been placed directly under it.

And then Swift noticed it too. Within moments, he could feel vibrations beneath his body, almost for the same reason.

Badge noticed it too, the shaking causing him to stop and feel the ground.

Was it an earthquake? They were rare here.

"What the hell is that?"

No.

It wasn't.

Not even close.

Without absolute warning, the entire floor felt like it had dropped ten feet. Swift seemingly 'floated' in the air for a split moment, Badge along with him. The lights flickered and died for a split moment, only to come back on and keep flickering, and the song that played overhead started to skip and loop.

♫It's the end-It's the end-It's the end~♫

The moment gravity graced itself again, Swift and the officer both fell to the floor, now seeming to crack and shake beneath them. Pieces of the wall and even some of the pillars began to already give way. The entirety of the mall shook like an earthquake had dealt it. The lights continued to flicker.

As the boss attempted to compose himself, try to get an understanding of what the hell had been going on - he could smell it.

It filled the air.

Methane.

...

They fucking did it.

A loud boom shook through his bones. Through the now breaking windows at the top of the mall, the plume of fire and smoke rising into the air was visible, the light bright enough to illuminate the mall, even as the lights continued to die and come back to life.

Swift could hear the sounds of ponies, children even, screaming outside, their shouting loud enough for him to hear. He could hear the sounds of explosions rocking every direction he could think of, the sounds of concrete, steel, and metal roaring as buildings shook and leaned about. Entire glass panes fell from the ceiling and smashed onto the floor, shattering into thousands of little pieces, small to medium sizes of the concrete aspect falling with them.

It was dangerous. He was out in the open.

Something could fall and...

He had to get out of here, find proper cover.

With the strength he had in his body, all the will it took to ignore the bullet wound that was flaring out of control, Swift got to his hooves and attempted to keep running.

But as he started to run off - he heard Badge calling out.

"Wait! Don't leave me here!"

A call for help?

He turned around to see Badge still lying on the floor - with his leg seemingly twisted.

Whether or not he had sprained it or broken it was anypony's thought, something Swift couldn't think long for.

Should he leave him or should he help him? He could turn him over, or kill him, or...

...

So many decisions.

...

It would be cruel to simply just leave him there, leave him to die - no matter if he was an enemy.

He had to help him.

So he did.

Or...well, he tried.

With the ever-growing hope of mercy on his mind, Swift decided to run back to the cop, with the intent on bringing him to safety.

But before he could ever reach Badge in time, a large chunk of the concrete balcony that was the second floor came crashing down on top of him. With enough force, it crushed Badge to death almost near instantly.

He could feel the blood of the dead splashed on his suit, his fur.

All that was left of the cop beneath the rubble was his head poking out and...

Was that his...?

The rumbling was greater. Parts of the mall - stores, shops, and even manholes - were bursting into flames as jets of fire and methane spurt out of them, igniting like flamethrowers.

Swift knew he was at a much greater risk like this.

He had to keep going.

"I'm so sorry," he quickly said as he ran away once more.

He hadn't said that in a long time.

Sorry.

Certainly not to a cop.

As Swift ran, the growing shaking of the ground and the falling debris, the bright flashes and the loud booms, the screaming and crying continued to do so, grow. His wound continued to bleed, so every further step was another few drops of blood lost. The pain only continued to grow - this was what hindered Swift's faster speed the most.

Pieces of the second floor continued to crash down around him, and he was careful not to get caught below it.

The floor below him grew dirtier, and more obstacles blocked his path, forcing him to either jump or go around - both of which were difficult or dangerous.

But then he realized - the whole city is a landmine. Every part of this mall was either blowing up or falling apart.

Where do I fucking go?

He thought, he thought, he thought.

Where to go? Where to go?

...

The bathrooms!

With a more attempted proper hoofing, he continued to run as he made his way to the closest restroom in his area. Initially, one would think that the bathrooms are the last place on someone's mind to hide or confide when the world is seemingly ending, or so it seemed like.

But it has been known - or rather, believed by some - that the restrooms of city malls are one of the safer parts of a building in the onset of any kind of disaster or situation. It was like a safe area for ponies.

Of course, it had never been proven. It was a stupid idea, idiotic even.

But Swift was willing to take the risk, take the chance.

After a brief few moments of running, Swift came across a corridor that had a bathroom sign hung over it. With the strength still left in him, he sprinted down the hall. As he expected, there were two doors for both bathrooms, stallions and mares.

He didn't care which one he hid in and simply ran into one - the mares' restroom.

The restroom was dirty; almost all of the mirrors had fallen down and smashed on the floor, one of the stalls collapsed, and the lights flickered about.

But - seemingly - it was holding.

He hoped the idea was true, he really did.

If it wasn't...

He made his way to the very back of the bathroom and sat in the corner, huddled to the very back. He didn't cowardly cover his face with his arms and hooves. He just stared and gripped the wall as much as he could.

The bathroom shook. Tiles began to fall from the walls, and another mirror smashed to the floor.

It was as if hell had come to the Earth itself.

He closed his eyes, not tightly - hoping this would all be over.

Then the lights went out.

And he lived.

In the hours after it was over, he had found himself lying on the floor of the bathroom, still huddled in the corner. The door had fallen off its hinges at a point, and the light of the morning made its way in.

Swift was in disbelief.

The sayings, the myths and ideas - it was all true.

He was right. They were right.

He lived.

And with the bit of effort he still had, he got up to his hooves again and made his way out. His wound had stopped bleeding, but he knew, without help, it would get bad before it got better.

The mall had sustained a lot of damage in the past - small earthquakes, hurricanes, even a flood back when it first had been built.

But today, most of the mall was nothing more than a pile of concrete and rubble with dust blowing in the wind.

Surely, the city could have fared better...couldn't it?

But then, Swift took his first step out, into the city for the first time in a long time.

And he stared.

He stared for a long, long time.

It was...

Broken.

This was not his city.